Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 10

2014-05-15T00:20:10Z

88.195.142.91:

As requested I am posting a partial, however since I have been translating in sections as opposed to start to finish, I'll be doing chunks as the connective pieces get finished.[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]] ([[User talk:Sashiko|talk]])

Thanks for the hard work! At first, I was curious about why you jumped to this particular chapter, but now I can see why xD.

The first line seems off, in light of the now-translated Chapter 9. Why is Tatsuya defending himself from being connected to a Humanist, and why would any of that have been "leaked" to Lina? Lina would have already known the details about the experiment.
:As for the latter, I think "to Lina" is meant to match the "denied" part. As in, he said it to Lina.

Also, are cabinets the trains of the MKnR world?

'''explanation please'''

"Three months late into the actual season, 「Winter」 would soon arrive."

as far as i followed the story it would be end of Jan. now or maybe start of Feb. allready

So i fail to comprehend the part i pasted above

:Here 「Winter」 is a metaphor and does not refer to the calendar season. The "three months late into the actual season" part is then a comparison with the calendar season of winter, pointing out exactly the time difference that confused you.

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 1

2014-05-08T04:12:43Z

88.195.142.91: /* Translation correct around "Miyuki gave Izumi a look"? */ new section

== Translation correct around "Miyuki gave Izumi a look"? ==

Looking at context, shouldn't it be Izumi giving Miyuki a look? - royaloyalz
:Given that the next paragraph "Izumi had asked" seems to be an explanation of these same events, Miyuki's action should be the last, and "Miyuki gave Izumi a look" should be correct. On the other hand, the "asking" part before should be Izumi's action. So is the one doing "troubled smile and flick of eyes" really Miyuki?
:: As mentioned, the next paragraph starts with Ïzumi had asked", therefore the subject mentioned before should have been Izumi no? If it truly is as you say, it should be "Izumi then asked" instead.
::: No, I mean the next paragraph goes over all the same events a second time, switching to pluperfect tense to indicate that. So last actions in both paragraphs match - "Miyuki gave Izumi a look" matches the explanation in next paragraph "Miyuki had responded...".

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue

2014-03-12T13:35:25Z

88.195.142.91: Undo revision 337799 by 125.60.173.52 (talk) Original "dastard" as in coward fits context better than "bastard"

==Prologue - The Signal of the End of Peace==

===Part 1===
Soft sunlight filtered in.

The rays of the sun spread their comfortable warmth, announcing the coming of spring. Gentle wind blew into the room from an open window, making the white lace curtain flutter lightly.

A self-governed region established to manage the returnees from alternate worlds. On the sky of the giant manmade island built by refilling a portion of Tokyo Bay, the cloudless weather gave the feeling of spring.

However, in contrast with the comfortable weather, a heavy atmosphere enshrouded the Ousawa residence.

The reason was the silence that fell into the living room a little while before.

...... Good grief.

Ousawa Akatsuki sighed in his mind. Right now inside the room, there were four people including Akatsuki.

Akatsuki and Miu, who live in this house.

Also their friends Izumi Chikage and Doumoto Kuzuha.

“........................”

Akatsuki, leisurely laying back on the couch, looked at the girl sitting beside him.

The name of the girl prone to cast her eyes down was Ousawa Miu. The name belonged to Akatsuki’s little sister.

However—the girl that was now over there wasn’t Akatsuki’s little sister.

Akatsuki was summoned to the alternate world Alayzard, as a result of his hardships became a hero, and defeated the Demon King Garius — From Garius, right before his death, he was entrusted with his only daughter.

Myuu<ref>Pronounced 'mew'.</ref>. That's her true name.

And after the Demon King Garius died, judging that she was in danger, Akatsuki brought her back to this world. Bestowing her with the name of his sister who was no longer around, they started living together. Meanwhile they attended school at the Babel organization, which had been established with the aim to manage and train the boys and girls who returned from alternate worlds.

Yet, that didn't mean all problems were solved. If those around them got hold of her being an inhabitant of an alternate world, it would be problematic, and from the start they had a relationship of being a hero and the daughter of the Demon King. To Miu, Akatsuki was her father's enemy. Properly speaking, he was the target of a hatred that absolutely could not be forgiven.

—Living together despite that, while learning about each other, in time trust sprouted between them. Then a pursuer was sent from Alayzard and attacked Miu.

Phil Burnet. He was a human of this world summoned to Alayzard, ironically to be the youth that was to become the next hero after Akatsuki. At JPN Babel, which Akatsuki and Miu attended—there, during the Ranking Tournament, a death match against Phil ensued. Despite Phil having formed a contract with the Evil Dragon Zahark, a lifeform from a higher plane, Akatsuki still defeated him. Furthermore, during the battle, even though Miu gave up her own life so as not to involve the people around her, Akatsuki's strong persuasive skills freed her from her despair. In the end, the trust between them became deeper.

—But in contrast, this most likely caused others to notice that Miu held some sort of secret.

Especially, the ones who were in their same team at the ranking tournament, Chikage and Kuzuha, as they in fact engaged in combat against Phil, they knew that Phil's goal was Miu. At least to these two, due to the facts stated above, it was impossible to keep the secret from them.

Because of that, at the end of the Ranking tournament, after coming back home from the seaside park.

Akatsuki made Miu make a decision. Whether or not to disclose her secret to Chikage and Kuzuha.

Thereupon, after a struggle Miu made a decision. To reveal her secret to those two.

For that reason, Akatsuki got in touch with Chikage and Kuzuha. In order to confirm their intentions.

—Don't tell anyone. It's a life or death matter. Miu's hidden secret is that big, so it's serious. Even so, it may be you want to hear about it.

You will hear Miu's secret from Miu herself.—

To Akatsuki's question "What will you do?", both Chikage and Kuzuha sent the same answer.

An immediate reply. Both of them said just the words "I'll come."

The next day, just a bit after noon, Chikage and Kuzuha turned up at the Ousawa home.

—And so, we arrive at the current situation.

===Part 2===

The heavy silence continued.

Scratching his cheek, Akatsuki looked at the clock hanging on the wall. The time was around half past one in the afternoon, Since Chikage and Kuzuha came, roughly about half an hour had passed.

To tell the truth, at this time right now they should've been attending school.

However, though it was a weekday, Akatsuki and the others were on a break. So as to wrap up the Ranking Tournament, from today onwards JPN Babel had entered spring break.

Ten days. That was the rest time given to the alternate world returnee youngsters who attented school at JPN Babel.

Once it ended, it would be the start of a new school term.

The long-awaited first day of spring break. Even the weather was the best one. Even though Akatsuki was thinking about wrapping the talk up in a flash and brightly go out with everyone. What's the deal with this, ruminated Akatsuki. If Miu keeps silent like this, the mood will become heavier and heavier, and she will miss the chance to start the conversation.

However, although this matter was also related to Akatsuki, in the end, it was Miu's own problem. Therefore he though it was best for Miu to say it with her own words when she herself decided.

......Well, I can at least create a chance.

Making a faint wry smile, Akatsuki made the necessary preparations without Miu knowing.

"——Hyah!?"

Suddenly, Miu screamed in surprise.

What was the best way to talk about her to Chikage and Kuzuha? While fretting about that, suddenly her body shivered. She wondered why, but Miu soon found out the reason.

"Huh——?"

She unconsciously stopped thinking.

Her boob was being rubbed. It was because, before anyone noticed, Akatsuki's left hand had gone around from behind her.

Her left breast changing in shape, Miu looked beside her with eyes of disbelief,

"Hmm? How soft......"

While Akatsuki in question kept calmly rubbing Miu's chest, she tilted her head in wonder,

"With a mood this stiff, I thought your boobs, reading a bit the mood, would also get a little stiff......"

"You dolt—read the mood a bit!"

As Miu screamed, at the same time she hit Akatsuki's face with a backhand blow of her right hand.

Standing up, she crossed her arms hiding her chest to protect it,

"The mood at the time doesn't matter, a girl's boobs are soft!"

Thereupon, Akatsuki, who supposedly received a direct backhand blow, smiling composedly,

"—What. You've come out quickly, haven't you, voice?"

"Huh......?"

Miu involuntarily became dumbfounded. What the heck is Akatsuki saying?

Then, Akatsuki's expression became gentle,

"Since you couldn't start to talk at ease, I've just unknotted your feelings. If you keep worrying forever, you'll make no progress. Izumi and Class Rep decided to come hear your story, and came specifically for that. And yet, if you stay silent, you'll be being rude to them."

"Ah ......"

Miu, coming to a realization, looked at Chikage and Kuzuha sitting on the opposite sofa.

They didn't know how to react to Akatsuki's sudden action. After meeting her eyes, Chikage and Kuzuha revealed troubled smiles. However, they kept saying nothing, since they were waiting for Miu to speak. If they said something, their words would become an urging to Miu.

So that wouldn't happen, they kept waiting for Miu.

That's why,

"Sorry...... Girls<ref>She says "you two", but I think that in English that sounds a bit too impolite</ref>."

To Miu, who involuntarily hung her head down, Chikage directed a gentle smile<ref>Does someone know how to add the nuance that her mouth is open (i.e. with her teeth showing)? (Grin, I suppose?)</ref>.

"No need to apologize...... Besides, there's no need to hurry."

The reason why was,

"Since both me and the class rep came here to listen Miu tell us with her own words."

"True...... So, don't think we are forced to hear it."

Said Kuzuha. And, confronting Akatsuki with a chiding tone,

"Ousawa-kun. Although we are grateful, stop behaving like rushing things. Since we'll wait until she readies her heart."

"Yes. It's her fault......<ref>Not very sure. "Ai yo. Soitsu wa warukatta..."; I think it's Akatsuki saying this.</ref>"

Akatsuki shrugged his shoulders, but still showed a satisfied smile.

He put his hands behind the back of his head, and his body once again sunk deep into the couch.

It seemed he didn't intend to say anything more. Akatsuki kept quiet and closed his eyes.

However, Ousawa Miu realized it. Akatsuki's withdrawal just now was not because of Miu's words.

It was because of the words of Chikage and Kuzuha, who believed in Miu. So that Miu wouldn't hesitate like up until now, he checked those two so that their thoughts could be heard.

That was, gentle interference.

....From behind my back, you've given me a push.

Miu remembered. When he asked her if she would open her heart to Chikage and Kuzuha or not, those were Akatsuki's words. Assuming I had to choose, I'll just protect you with all my might—that was what Akatsuki said to her. For this reason, Miu made the decision to report to Chikage and Kuzuha.

I don't want to involve those two, she felt like that. Since my fate is filled with great dangers. Even though both witnessed Phil during the Ranking War and fought, she could always dodge the issue. If she decided to deceive them, in order to make Chikage and Kuzuha not pry anymore into her business, she could make up something.

However, if she did that, both of them would surely notice in the end. That she had deceived them.

When that time came, it would undoubtedly further the distance between them, and that probably would be the end.

Naturally, those two would drift away from Miu.

Since the result of lying—would most likely be that.

...... But.

Miu thought. She certainly didn't want that.

They were the first friends she could ever make. Existences she could call her best friends, she didn't want to lose them.

Perhaps by conveying the truth, Chikage and Kuzuha would possibly drift apart. However, even in that case, she didn't want them to scatter by saying nothing.

So,

"............ Is it right? Chikage-san, Class Rep."

She could ready her heart. Sitting straight in the couch, she stared at those two up front.

I'll tell. Let's pray,

"Though it may become a little long...... Will you hear me? My story"

===Part 3===

After that, Miu told Chikage and Kuzuha about her background.

From herself being a resident of a world called Alayzard, to her position as the Demon King's daughter, as well as the details of how, having a relationship of enmity with Akatsuki, both of them came around to this world. And from how, since she came to this world, she posed as Akatsuki's sister, to Phil Barnett's true identity and his hidden objective.

Once the whole story was over—before they knew, the sunlight that came from the window was going down.

Looking at the clock, Miu realized. Since she started her story, a full three hours had passed.

So, in order to take a break from the conversation, on Akatsuki's suggestion they had a temporary recess.

On the table before them, everyone's teacups had already become empty,

"I ...... I'll brew some more tea."

Saying that, Miu placed the cups on a tray, and flew into the kitchen.

She placed the four sets of tea cups and saucers in the sink and placed a kettle filled with water over the fire of the stove. Finally, Miu let out a big sigh.

The water that flew from the faucet was making circular ripples in the stainless steel sink.

Like that, Miu listened for a while to the sound of running water.

And then,

"—Hey, thanks for your work."

Suddenly, someone called out to her. Looking back, there was Akatsuki, leaning on the wall at the entrance of the kitchen, with a gentle look on his face.

"Yeah......"

Miu quietly nodded and turned back to the sink. After that, she started washing the teacups, gently sliding the sponge soaked in detergent.

Then, Akatsuki, without saying a word, stepped up to Miu. And,

"Ah......"

While quietly washing the cups, Miu's vision suddenly darkened. She had been embraced. It seems her head was embraced from the side. Miu had stopped her hands, and with a little troubled tone,

"That's dangerous...... What if I break a cup?"

"Relax. There's no way I'll let a girl I'm hugging get injured."

That joking tone gave her comfort.

"You did your best......"

"...... Yeah."

Before Akatsuki's voice tinged with warmth compared, she couldn't help but let out a quivering nod.

Miu softly closed her eyes on Akatsuki's chest. She leaned on him as if entrusting him with her body.

By receiving Akatsuki's gentleness, Miu knew to what extent he was at a loss wondering about whether to convey the truth to Chikage and Kuzuha or not. Because of that, Miu meekly fawned on that gentleness.

There's no turning back. Since I've told everything to those two.

From now on, all depends on Chikage and Kuzuha's judgement.

Whether they would keep fostering friendship like until now, or else they end up as enemies.

"I wonder if I have sufficiently explained myself......"

"Yup, there's no doubt about that."

He patted her back, as if saying she didn't need to worry.

Then, Akatsuki put both hands on Miu's shoulders, and gently pushed away her body.

"—Well, since I'll brew the tea, you should go back first."

"Eh, but......"

Miu's face clouded. Akatsuki, why don't we listen together to Chikage and Kuzuha's answer?

To Miu, who looked up with uneasiness, Akatsuki showed a gentle face,

"When I called them, I was asked something by Izumi and Class Rep. But after listening to your story, they still don't know what answer give to you. That is, since they'll give you a thoroughly thought out answer... That answer, they want you to hear it first."

What to do?

"However, if you say you want me to hear it with you—Do you mind if I'm present?"

The decision Miu made after pondering for a while, Akatsuki respected it without complaint.

As a result—Akatsuki was currently left alone in the kitchen.

Having the water in the kettle already boiled, he was now cooling it down to a suitable temperature.

Warming the cups and the tip of the teapot with hot water, Akatsuki was counting.

The gradually decreasing figures were a countdown until the moment of his arrival.

And, it happened when he got to just under 10. A single voice raised from the living room.

"————————"

It was a cry. What the trembling voice conveyed was a wailing of overflowing in-endurable feelings.

Akatsuki knew who was the owner of the voice. And also why she was crying.

So, Akatsuki didn't move from that place.

Ousawa Akatsuki knew how to react to a girl's tears.

In this case, if he reacted, then those were tears of sadness.

Had that kind of tears been shed, Akatsuki would have immediately rushed to the living room.

However—These tears were different.

The ones who had to react to these tears were the two people at her side.

So,

"...... That's good."

Akatsuki showed a satisfied smile. Then, as if he had remembered something,

"—Tch, how bad. Since it arrived sooner than expected, I lost count."

Distracted by the situation there, maybe the water had cooled a bit too much.

Scratching his cheek in annoyance, Ousawa Akatsuki showed a disappointing wry smile.

"Well, isn't it fine? Rather than warm, it may be better to a body that has cooled down by crying."

===Part 4===

War should have ended.

On the world called Alayzard, the war between humans and demons had continued for a long time.

Then, a single young man summoned from an alternate world put an end to it by felling the Demon King.

The name of the young man was — Ousawa Akatsuki.

However, when he first was summoned, Akatsuki didn't have any kind of power. Like that, Akatsuki obtained strength, grew to be called a hero, and managed to defeat Garius, who was feared as the most powerful Demon King in history, due to having a single chance.

When Akatsuki was summoned, there was already a hero in Alayzard.

The knight of the sorcery kingdom of Sherfied, Leon Aceperio.

That Leon, who should be called the symbol of hope, died an early noble death.

What's more—he protected Akatsuki from the killer dagger of the Demon King Garius. To Akatsuki, it was the death of the first true best friend he had made in the alternate world.

Hope was lost. Furthermore, having lost even the kingdom capital Erdia, the people of Alayzard, fallen into despair, naturally directed the blame towards Akatsuki. Subjected to relentless slander, Akatsuki concealed his whereabouts soon after that. And as result, Akatsuki drew even more criticism upon himself.

Everyone, with things like 'That guy has run away' and 'He's a dastard', one after another branded Akatsuki as a coward.

—However, Akatsuki had not run away.

He went alone to <God’s Dimension>, the world gods live in, and risking his life he mastered the "Renkan Keikikou", which let him manipulate at will the ki inside his body. Then Akatsuki rushed a strategy to recover the capital, rescuing princess Risty, who had fallen into a predicament. Repelling the Demon king's army, he led the liberation army to victory.

Suddenly, Akatsuki had become Sherfied's true hero. And—thence a miracle happened.

By overcoming numerous ordeals, a multitude of hardships and a large number of adversities, before he knew Akatsuki came to be called a hero. And yet, Akatsuki was still hated by the devoted people who mourned the dead Leon. As a result, they branded Akatsuki with the stigma of "Rogue Hero".

Nevertheless, Akatsuki, content with shouldering that stigma, after a long journey succeeded in killing the Demon King Garius. And the peace the people of Alayzard had been waiting for a long time arrived at last.

It was as expected.

"Akatsuki......"

The young queen of Sherfied, Alayzard's sorcery kingdom, whispered that name.

Risty El Da Sherfied. She, who traveled with Akatsuki through various places of Alayzard, was one of the heroes that kept fighting in order to defeat the Demon King Garius.

Risty remembered what Akatsuki often said during the final stage of the trip to defeat Demon King Garius.

—To bring about true peace to Alayzard, it's essential to overthrow the Demon king.

For this reason, Akatsuki single-handedly defeated the Demon King Garius.

From the praising and envies of being the hero who defeated the Demon king, to the schemes and plots to make use of such a hero, till the hatred of the faction that resented the "Rogue hero" who caused the death of the hero Leon.

Shouldering alone anything and everything, Akatsuki returned to his own world. That was what Ousawa Akatsuki thought the best choice.

Of course, Risty and her comrades, Zecks and Ruthie, stopped Akatsuki. Why should only Akatsuki act as if he got the short end of the stick?

However, they ended up being told by Akatsuki. Think about what's the best choice to Alayzard. And also, there are some people in my own world I have to stop— telling them that, Akatsuki's decision was firm and unwavering. Because of that, Risty's group was unable to say anything more.

—And, giving their farewells to Akatsuki when he returned to his own world, Risty's group was entrusted with the mission of turning the peace that came by overthrowing the Demon King into true peace. What especially concerned Akatsuki was how to face the Demons after the demise of Demon King Garius. Joining hands in friendship was impossible, but he wanted at least that from now on they would stop quarreling. Otherwise, who knows till when war will continue, that was what Akatsuki frequently said when he was travelling.

Risty agreed with that idea. Of course, the sentiment of unforgiveness against the Demons remained firmly rooted inside the people. To tell the truth, Risty was the same. Leon wasn't the only one who died in the raid of the Demon King's army to the capital five years ago. Starting from her parents the King and the Queen, all members of the royalty but Risty died. She couldn't forgive them for that.

—However, now Risty had become the Queen of Sherfied. If Risty kept hating the Demons and warring against them, not just Sherfied's soldiers, even the masses would become exposed to danger. Wars are, above all, fights between nations. The responsibility is entirely shouldered by their Kings. The beings known as Kings, come the time, must die in exchange for the lives of all the people in the kingdom. And seeing that that Demon King Garius had passed away, the war between humans and Demons had ended.

...... Despite that.

Grumbling a bit inside her heart, Risty slowly raised her head to look in front of her.

Right now, before Risty, there were the backs of many soldiers.

It was the army of the kingdom of Sherfied.

And at her right were deployed the troops of the mechanical militarist nation, the empire of Disdia.

On the other side, at her left, were deployed the troops of the religious country, the Holy Empire of Arekrasta.

The troops of the three countries, right now, as allied armies, were grouped in a single formation.

Anyone who stood on that place would focus on the same thing Risty did.

That is, a deep forest that stretched along a certain national border.

Beyond that point lay the Demon country of Galevain.

Even though Demon king Garius had died, a lot of Demons lived in Galevain.

They had stopped warring against humans, rejected war, and chose to quietly live a peaceful life in the depths of the forest.

—That was what they had thought.

However, just recently the situation abruptly changed.

The surveillance troops of Sherfied and Disdia deployed along Galevain's border to observe the movements of the Demons were annihilated overnight.

While they were camping, they were attacked taking advantage of the darkness of the night. From the testimony of a soldier that barely survived, all of the current situation was determined. He said—that they were attacked by demons.

"—You don't look well."

Casually, Risty looked at the young man standing beside her, who threw those words to her.

The one who told her that while focusing not here, but only in the forest at the front, was the proud kingdom of Sherfied's general, Zecks Doltrake.

"If the Queen shows such a bewildered countenance, the soldiers will feel uneasy. It's not too late. How about I fetch you an escort and you return to Erdia?"

Even while he was addressing to the Queen, his tone held a bit of severity.

After all, to Risty, Zecks was someone who surpassed the relationship between a Queen and a General.

There were two people aside from Risty who traveled with Akatsuki in order to overthrow the Demon king.

One of them was the high elf Ruthie Trum. After the journey, she became Sherfied's chief of Spiritual Affairs who sustained Risty's statecraft.

And the other one was this Zecks.

They, who rode past numerous hardships, to Risty, though surely they were her retainers, in fact they were undoubtedly true friends. Risty understood Zecks's words were said out of concern for her wellbeing. For that reason,

"...... Sorry. I did not notice that I had made such a face. I'll improve my countenance as much as you like. So, please—let me stay here."

Muttering an apology, she looked up front with a resolute expression.

Risty El Da Sherfied knew it.

What would start from now on at this place, she knew it.

For that reason, overcoming Zecks, Rushie and the grand chamberlain Walkyuria's opposition, Risty stood at this place.

War.

That's right...... Risty felt it once again.

From now on, the war between humans and Demons would start once more.

They couldn't grant the wish Akatsuki entrusted to them.

Apart from the option of war, they couldn't make another choice.

That being the case—at least she had to properly observe the start and the end.

And, at noon, when the sun approached its highest point.

The three kingdoms allied army started the charge in silence.

Their target, the place where many Demons reside—the Wandering Forest.

Still, there was something they must not forget.

In this war there's no Demon king.

In this war there's no hero.

In that case, this war's ending has been decided—

[[File:HYnA vol 04 017.jpg|800px]]

Since then, I have always been thinking.

We—where did we go wrong?

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Epilogue

2014-03-10T17:52:41Z

88.195.142.91:

==Epilogue - Respective Decision==

===Part 1===

This was a street that headed to the nearby forest.

A large horse pulling a four-wheeled wagon was leisurely walking down the lush green countryside road.
The horsekeeper that Melissa had arranged was holding carefully onto the reins. Nanase Haruka, who was in the wagon, could not help but think:

……When they were coming, in order to avoid the eyes and ears, they specially chose to walk; however, when they were leaving, they were in a carriage. The before and after treatment were completely different.
The wagon was originally used to carry goods, and did not have luxury seats, but this was still more comfortable than walking. In order to avoid a bumpy journey, the wagon was filled with shock-absorbing hay. Under the sun’s exposure, it immediately exuded a pleasant odor.

Haruka, who was sitting with her knees closed on the hay, curiously asked:

“When we were coming, it took a lot of time. I wonder how long it will take for the carriage to reach Galevain.”

The target of the inquiry was obviously Miu, who was sitting not far away with her hands hugging her knees.

However, Miu did not answer. Haruka could only move her body, and approached Miu’s side like a cat.

“Miu, did you hear me?”

“Uwwaahh……What is it?”

Miu, who was startled, hurriedly asked. Haruka could not help but be surprised.

“I’m the one who wants to ask you what it is. Since yesterday, you have been behaving strange.”

“Yes……Sorry……”

Looking at Miu who suddenly bowed her head, Haruka sighed. At the same time, she was aware of Miu’s problems.

……She must have not been able to escape from the results of the duel.

The key of ending that battle was Akatsuki’s kiss.

Nanase Haruka thought. In terms of results, Akatsuki could not have made a better choice.

However, after witnessing the scene where the two of them received everyone’s blessings, Miu’s heart must not feel very well.

……Miu must have liked Akatsuki.

As the daughter of the demon king, Miu understood that she would not be able to receive the same blessings. Within her heart, she must have a sense of guilt for falling in love with Akatsuki and jealousy towards Listy.

……In the end, what did that guy do?

Haruka glanced at the back of the wagon. Akatsuki was using his hands as a pillow, stretching out both his legs, comfortably lying on the straw bed and fast asleep.

You really are relaxed, completely unaware of Miu and my feelings ——

……Wait, what does this have to do with me? Regardless of what that perverted man wants to do with others it’s unrelated to me!

Haruka hurriedly abandoned the idea in her head. What a joke, he is an public enemy of women.

She must not forget what he did to them when they had mistakenly drank the aphrodisiac.

……W…Who cares about him, let’s first comfort Miu.

Thus, Haruka stretched out her hands and rested them on Miu’s shoulders.

“Haruka……”

Miu lifted her head, revealing a puzzled look.

“The peace treaty has just taken a major step forward, how could you show such a painful look. If this sad expression was seen by everyone, wouldn’t it cause unnecessary worry?”

After a short pause.

“If within your heart, you have any troubles, then directly talk about it. In my opinion, you do not have to think twice about your feelings, you should just openly face yourself.”

“Huh ——?”

Facing Miu’s surprised face, Haruka responded with a helpless wry smile. After a period of time, Miu’s expression finally returned to her calm expression.

“That’s true……Thank you, Haruka.”

Miu’s face exposed a relieved smile.

“Okay! Now that it’s decided, then I will bravely express it!”

Haruka pulled Miu and pushed her in front of Akatsuki.

“Wait a minute…….Wuuahh……!”

Miu tripped and her entire body landed onto of Akatsuki.

“Ouch ——! The pain is killing me ——!”

Akatsuki shouted, and his entire body jumped up from the hay.

“S…Sorry……Does it really hurt that much?”

Miu quickly apologized. Akatsuki frowned.

“Renkan Keikikou created an excessive burden to my body. Just by moving it slightly, the entire body will be in pain.”

As a result……

“Just by moving it slightly……”

“Will be in pain……”

Haruka and Miu muttered. They both glanced at each other, then slowly approached Akatsuki.

“What are you two doing? Why do you reveal such a strange smile?”

“Do you have to ask? This is revenge.”

“We will never forget……what you did to us at that time.”

Thus Haruka and Miu stretched out their fingers and poked at Akatsuki’s body.

“Idiot, that is the medical practice for nerves……Ouch! Hey hey hey, don’t play around! It really hurts!”
While teasing Akatsuki with their fingertips……

……This type of game was really addictive.

Haruka was secretly laughing in her heart, but she accidentally went overboard.

“Huh?”

Akatsuki suddenly grabbed onto Haruka and Miu’s hands.

“D…Don’t you feel pain?”

Haruka said with a trembling voice.

“Under the effects of Renkan Keikikou, I can temporarily make the sense of pain disappear.”

Akatsuki replied.

Miu could not help but reveal a suspicious expression.

“T…Then if Renkan Keikikou was that useful, from the start why ……”

“The true ki that exceeded the limits will cause pain that has no cure, you can only let it heal naturally. Although currently there is no feeling of pain, it is causing a burden on the body, so it cannot be considered an effective treatment.”

Akatsuki stood up from the hay.

Seeing the situation was turning bad, Miu and Haruka hurriedly comforted Akatsuki.

“T…Then there’s no need to force yourself!”

“T…That’s to say, it doesn’t help your body!”

“Relax, there’s no problem.”

Akatsuki revealed a confident smile, his face showed a devilish smile.

“——Teaching you two will not take too much time.”

After saying this, Akatsuki immediately approached the two of them.

Miu and Haruka were respectively being caught by Akatsuki’s left and right arm.

Screaming at the same time ——Ousawa Miu could not help but have personal feelings about it.

She must be sure and remember the good times she spent together with Akatsuki and his temperature.

At this time, Miu recalled the experiences that she had together with Akatsuki at Sherfield.

Miu had met all kinds of people in Sherfield. Besides the country representatives, she had also made many good memories with her encounters with others. Even though she knew the true identity of Miu, she still treated Miu like a mother, Selina. The distinctive Melissa and the sexy and charming Cecily. Without these people’s help and encouragement, there would not be a peace treaty today.

……Alphonse had also admitted our victory at the end.

Miu recalled the previous scene. After the duel was over, Akatsuki headed to the special box. Alphonse directly paid his tributes to Akatsuki, admitted his failure and the two of them shook hands in front of the crowd.

The country representatives had also finalized the next meeting time. At that time, they would see Volk, Listy and the others again. Since Akatsuki achieved the victory, the peace treaty was naturally pushed on schedule and moved to the next phase. As for the matter of the surveillance forces being under attack, they decided to restart the investigation after ten days. Of course, the problem was not completely solved yet. Including the political power of each country and the complex feelings of their citizens, there still existed many obstacles on the road for peace.

However, Miu was not worried.

Because she knew that the surveillance forces being under attack was unrelated to Galevain.

Once the incident was reinvestigated, they would be able to wash off Galevain’s discredit and return justice to the demon race.

Alayzard had finally taken a big step towards genuine peace, and was soon becoming a world without any war and killing.

Everyone was confident about this.

——At least until they returned to Forestnium.

===Part 2===

Ten days later, the reinvestigation of the incident about the surveillance forces did not restart.

On the day of the meeting, Akatsuki, who represented the Galevain, did not attend, but sent a letter instead.

The recipient of this letter was Disdia’s Baram Dy Alon Disdia.

The letter expressed Galevain’s decision as well as the response for attacking Galevain.

In short, it was a war letter.

The letter’s content completely denied the earlier peace negotiations; however, Baram remained impassive as if everything was within his expectations.

Even if he was not spectating at the scene, no matter which side had obtained the final victory.

Baram had already knew that peace was an impossible dream.

However, on the signature of the letter, it made Baram discover that.

The name that was written in a foreign font was Ousawa Akatsuki.

This means that he had officially become Galevain’s representative.

The legend of Alayzard’s strongest demon king was about to begin.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Illustrations|Volume 5 Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-10T16:36:56Z

88.195.142.91:

==Chapter 4 - Absolutely won't Concede==

===Part 1===
As if there was a singing sound that was coming from the shaking of the atmosphere and the low deep sound from the shaking of the earth.

This sound was not formed by a natural phenomenon.

But was the sound issued from countless individuals concentrating at the same location.

Excited. The magician country Sherfield’s royal arena was enveloped by a mist of hot air. The hot air diffused and spread outwards, even the west side preparation room that was divided by thick stone walls could hear the noisiness. The audience stands should have been packed tightly from a long time ago. Hearing the distant noise, Ousawa Miu’s hands were clasped over her chest. She knew that this was a duel that was open to the public, but……

……She did not think that it would actually attract so many people.

The day after the talks had ended, which is two days ago, the three country’s leader officially announced the news about the duel.

In addition to the home country crowd of Sherfield, there was an unusual amount of audience from Disdia and Aleclasta.

“There’s no problem right……”

Humans have always considered the powerful demon race as an object of fear. Right now the arena had an influx of large amount of spectators, and it was obvious that they came due to the contestants. The hero who defeated the demon king Galious and his comrades, these people were all great heroes within their hearts. One of the reasons is obviously not because they defeated the demon king, but the fact that they had helped many individuals throughout their travels, and leaving many popular stories. As long as they met people being abused while on their travels, whether it was to cure people who were suffering from diseases and hunger, or even to help out people who lived in pain due to mountain thieves and pirates, they would always actively intervene, and helped solve the problems of the kind citizens, earning the crowd’s trust and respect. Although a small number of people were shocked by the title of “Rogue Hero”, it did not shake the crowd’s belief in them. The heroic deeds of the four people were even heard of by Miu, who was living in Galevain forest. Thus, the news that these four people would once again show up immediately captured spectators throughout the world. Although Akatsuki joined the demon race’s formation, opinions put his method as “Creating peace, and eliminate all necessary evil”, and the amount of supporters was not small. However, this was purely a stance that empathized Akatsuki, and it did not represent that they supported the demon race. To humans, the demon race was still a scary enemy.

……But……

Ousawa Miu was determined not to ever hesitate and also not to be confused.

This problem has already been resolved. The past Miu was troubled previously about her own position, she did not know how to live, but after being under Akatsuki’s guidance, she finally found her answer. So now it was clear to Miu what she had to do, and how to do it.

That was to believe in Akatsuki. Even if the situation was disadvantageous, it could not shake her own determination.

“——Hey, the “Nine” and “Eleven” over there, come over here a bit.”

Akatsuki’s voice came from within the preparation room, sitting not far away, Haruka and Miu both unanimously turned around.

Both of them hurriedly headed over to Akatsuki, who was sitting by the wall.

“We do not permit you to use this kind of method to call us, I have already mentioned it many times!”

“If you commit it again, don’t blame me if I cut off your tongue!”

The blushing “Nine” and “Eleven” fiercely stared at Akatsuki.

“This is wrong isn’t it? My mouth have saved you two, is this the attitude how you treat your savior?”

“Nnnnn……”

Seeing Akatsuki reveal a strange smile, Miu and Haruka could not help but reluctantly bite their lips.

——That night, the two of them had mistakenly drunk Melissa’s carefully created aphrodisiac.
Akatsuki had no solution but to kiss Miu and Haruka’s body. In the end, both of them had an ending that was indescribable.

In order to ensure that he had not missed any locations, Akatsuki had kissed again and again on the two bodies. Until the dawn, Miu and Haruka, who were repeatedly devastated, almost treated Akatsuki as a supreme god.

……That’s not true. Yes, it was only a momentary confusion……!

Miu desperately tried to defend herself. She did not want to imagine the scene, or otherwise the feelings she experienced would emerge again, but why did Akatsuki constantly tease the two of them. Every time Akatsuki mentioned the events of that night, Miu and Haruka could not help but remember the sweet pleasure, and their faces flushed in red.
However, the two of them obviously would not forget to scold Akatsuki and vent their depression of Akatsuki seeing their embarrassed appearance.

“There’s nothing to be shy about……Good work to you two.”

“Could your body endure it? If you can’t endure it, remember to tell me.”

After saying this —— If Akatsuki used such a gentle tone to talk about their efforts.

……! I will be ashamed and extremely embarrassed……!”

Just thinking about it was terrifying, the prideful Haruka could possibly faint at the scene. In this regard, Akatsuki’s teasing was perhaps his way of being considerate.

At this moment, Akatsuki put away his taunting expression.

“The organizers have arranged for you two to watch the match at the special VIP box. Normal audience cannot see inside the box. The people who can enter the box are only the country’s representatives, but you two still have to be cautious, do not be careless.”

“What about you? Is there really no problem?

Miu asked.

“Your opponents are your past comrades, so naturally they are very familiar with your tactics and moves. Although you are the one who defeated father, it does not mean that their strength isn’t a concern……In fact, they are all excellent warriors right?”

“That’s correct, these fellows are really strong. However, I understand that better than anyone else, they are not opponents that should be underestimated, so I naturally will not take this lightly.”

The serious Akatsuki suddenly gave off a slight smile.

“They understand me, but I also understand them. At that time, there will naturally be a way.”

“……What types of fighting style do they belong to?”

Akatsuki thought for a while, then he answered Haruka’s question.

“Zechs is a swordman-type character, and like me cannot use magic. Loutier specializes in recovery and support type magic, but her magic gun can display amazing power in mid-range. Listy is a pure magician, her battle method consist of attacking magic.”

“……Yes, that should be it.”

Miu muttered. She had not personally witnessed the trio’s heroic bearing in the battlefield, but had heard of many related stories.

The Rogue Hero’s comrades were just as strong as the Rogue Hero.

“……Are you confident?”

Miu could not conceal her inner fears.

“Of course, but……”

Akatsuki smiled, and said.

“This duel must be won.”

“——What?”

Miu was frozen for a moment, while a smiling Akatsuki stood up from his chair.

“——I’m going now. Just wait, I will make everyone at the scene accept our request for peace.”

===Part 2===

A few minutes later, the fateful moment had finally come.

People from all over the world gave off a thunderous applause, congratulating themselves for becoming a witness to history.

Under the music and the cheers from the audience, the first one to enter was the trio who represented the Alliance.

That is also Sherfield’s world-renowned heroes ——Listy and the others.

The audience immediately responded with a warm applause and welcomed the trio to the stage.

——Next——

The demon race’s representative appeared from the other tunnel.

In order to prevent the war, a hero who returned once again to Alayzard.

At the same time, he abandoned humanity and was a traitor who joined the demon race’s formation.

Cheers and curses appeared in the air, the entire arena was in chaos. However, after Akatsuki appeared, both sides of the audience quieted down.

This was a duel between the Rogue Hero and Listy, Zechs and Loutier, but the audience could not see the silhouette of the rogue hero.

His hair color and eyes were still the same dark black color, but the person in front of the audience was not the familiar Akatsuki they knew.

He was wearing an evil and dark battle dress, and was armed with a black demon sword.

Akatsuki, who had parted with them for a while, seemed to have returned as the second coming of the demon king.

===Part 3===

The upcoming contestants stood on the stage and confronted each other.

Akatsuki’s appearance made Listy El Da Sherfield frown.

“Where did you obtain such a weird and enccentric costume and weapon?”

“You’re talking about this? The clothes was when I was shopping, and bought from an antique shop. The boss said that this was the battle outfit of the ancient demon king, but it is only a replica and not the real thing. Since I am representing the demon race in this fight, I have to consider my outfit a bit right. As for the weapon, it came from my world.”

Akatsuki looked at the black great sword in his hands, while his face exposed a strange smile. This appearance made Listy sigh. It looked like Akatsuki was determined that they will have to have a showdown.

“——In short, a real demon king.”

Suddenly someone interrupted from the sidelines. Looking carefully, it was Alphonse. As the proposer of this duel, Alphonse naturally had to take up the role of the host. He grunted disapprovingly.

“If you were using the identity of the “Rogue Hero” to participate, perhaps you might have the support of the audience. Akatsuki-dono, but this time you miscalculated. Dressing up as the demon race to participate will only arouse resentment of the people.”

“Whether it is a miscalculation, you’ll know later.”

“I can’t wait to see……Queen Listy, can we begin?”

“……Yes, please.”

Facing Alphonse’s inquiry, Listy nodded. Looking at Alphonse, who forced her to this position, Listy thought: No matter who wins or loses in this duel, Disdia would obtain the largest benefits. Alphonse’s inner feelings naturally went without saying.

……If you think that the situation is completely under control, then you could be wrong.

Facing this duel, Listy and the others had never given up hope.

They had already devised a tactic, allowing the spectators to give an advantage to the disgraced.

Thus ——Alphonse, using a solemn tone, used the sound amplification magic to warn the arena.

“——Ladies and gentlemen, I hereby announce the duel between Queen Listy, General Zechs and Elite Executive Loutier and Akatsuki-dono is about to begin.”

A thunderous applause and cheers suddenly burst throughout the arena. After the cheers had subsided slightly, Alphonse began to explain the rules of the duel. No time limit, when one side loses their ability to fight or surrenders, then the duel is considered to have ended. Meanwhile, the organizers placed a special barrier, making the battle space limited to the battle stage and the air surrounding it. No matter how intense their offense and defense was, it would not affect the audience viewing from the sidelines.

In addition ——

“The battle space will turn any physical harm and automatically turn it into mental damage. This is a measure to ensure the safety of the participants, while at the same time allowing the two sides to fight without care, utilizing their true strength.”

Finally, he had to add one more sentence.

“——Also, this is a special reminder. Akatsuki-dono represents Galevain to negotiate with the Alliance, hoping that both sides will be able to reach a peace agreement. At the same time, if the agreement is threatened, he will not hesitate and join the demon race’s formation. In order to prove that Akatsuki-dono has the strength to control the signing, we have specially sent out our strongest battle strength, which is Queen Listy, General Zecha and the Elite Executive Loutier, to have a showdown with Akatsuki-dono. This is the origin of the duel. I have specially explained the and hope that you have all listened."

After hearing this, the crowd suddenly burst out with relentless accusations and insults.

“This is just simply a show to pave way for a peace agreement!”

“I don’t believe that you will actually fight for real!”

Queen Listy bit her lower lips tightly.

Although it was within their expectations, what they heard was still pretty harsh.

The criticism from the audience was inevitable. For those conservatives who did not wish to sign an agreement with the demon race, this duel should have never been held. But on the other hand, there are still many voices who are against war.

Both sides immediately insulted each other, and the arena suddenly plunged into chaos.

“——Quiet!”

Alphonse shouted through the sound amplification magic, and the audience fell into silence.

“Queen Listy and the others are under a formal invitation by Disdia and Aleclasta to become the contestants of this duel. Any remarks that belittle the duel or Queen Listy and the others will be treated as a rebellion.”

Alphonse strictly looked at Queen Listy’s eyes. She could not help but snort in her mind.

……He really knows how to talk.

On the surface, Alphonse was trying to defend Listy from injustice, but realistically it was a trap to legalize the duel and force Sherfield into a disadvantageous spot.

……Fine. Even if you treat me heartlessly, don’t blame me if I treat you unfairly.

Listy had made up her mind and decided to go through with their established plan. Thus, Listy winked at Zechs and Loutier.

Just when both of them nodded, Alphonse finally revealed his hidden fangs.

“It is undeniable that this duel is a battle between past comrades, so it is no wonder that everyone believes that this is just a show to pave way for the peace agreement. In fact, under the barrier which turns physical damage to mental damage, neither side needs to take it easy, and based on the nature of the duel itself, even if they do not have a final victor, Akatsuki-dono will also have proved his strength.”

The strategist, who was added to his strategy, laughed, and smiled happily.

“However, this way you will lose the people’s trust in this duel. Anyone doubting the result of the competition is not what we as country leaders wish to see. Since the result of the duel is an important reference to determine whether we have peace or not, we naturally hope that the results of this battle and the decision for the future are not based on child’s play. Thus, in the name of Disdia empire’s fourth prince Alphonse Tese Rubura Disdia<ref name="Alphonse"> アルフォソス　テセ　ルブラ　ディスディア (Alphonse’s full name)</ref> I hereby announce ——“

After a short pause ——

“——This duel will not have the option of a tie. No matter how much time it takes, the results of the duel will decide the fate of humanity.”

“P…Prince Alphonse ——!”

Queen Listy was shocked, but her voice was overshadowed by the cheers of the audience. Yes. Alphonse’s announcement had won the applause of every audience.

“Queen Listy, is there something wrong……?”

Alphonse removed the sound amplication magic. His face was wearing a proud smile. Seeing this, Listy could not help but tightly bite her lower lip.

For Listy who was forced into a desperate situation, the only way out was a tie. On one hand, Akatsuki, who was seeking peace, would have shown his strength, while Sherfield also would not have to end up taking responsibility for the results of either the war or the peace. More importantly, Listy and the others would not lose, so they could still continue their relationship with the other two countries. Although a tie might be ridiculed as a show, everyone in Alayzard knew the relationship between Akatsuki and them. As long as they began using their full powers and competed, even taking into account their former friendship, and battled, at least they would be understood by the audience. Even if it caused a strong rebound from the group who did not wish for peace, it would be better than becoming an enemy of all of the citizens. Although Listy did not mention this plan to Akatsuki, she believed that Akatsuki’s goal was the same.

……To think that the situation evolved into this……!

The audience’s emotions had already been ignited, the plan of a tie game was naturally aborted. Since they did not want to have a duel with a tie ending, they should have mentioned it when developing the rules, but Alphonse picked the beginning of the duel to announce it with sensitive timing. It also revealed an unsual message. When the three country alliance decided that Listy and the others would face Akatsuki, they should have predicted that every country’s audience could possibly think that this was just a show. Alphonse’s act was difficult to understand—Why? After noticing Alphonse’s goal, Listy could not help but bite her lips tightly and clench her fist.

……It can’t be wrong.

Alphonse deliberately left the path of a tie game; naturally, Listy would seize this only hope. After confirming that Listy fell for the bait, Alphonse took advantage of the duel that was about to begin and made a critical point about how there must be a conclusion, also finding a sound reason to block off their only path. All this action was to place Sherfield in a disadvantageous spot. In fact, this proved that Alphonse’s plan was quite successful. Listy did not have any time to prepare another plan.

After Alphonse took the advantage, he did not forget to add a comment that caught them off guard.

“Queen Listy, for Sherfield’s reputation, please do your best.”

Why?

“In case of a defeat, it is unlikely to shut everybody’s mouth.”

“……!”

Listy could not help but shiver.

Alphonse’s meaning could not be any clearer. If Listy and the others lost, even if they lost after using all their power, they could not escape the suspicion of fraud.

Once similar rumors have sprouted, it is bound to discredit Sherfield’s reputation. At that time, not only will they be isolated from the international community, the domestic opposition will also take the opportunity to seize power, causing the country to fall apart.

Akatsuki, who was standing on the demon race’s side, had no other options besides winning. After all, Akatsuki’s defeat would mean the demise of the demon race. However, Listy was also the same. Whether they win or lose, they could not avoid the criticism of the world. If they lose they could still obtain a reputation for trying to eliminate wars, but this option was blocked off by Alphonse. Strictly speaking, Listy and the others’s retreat had been completely sealed off.

……Looks like there is no other choice.

Thus Listy tried to motivate herself within her heart.

Besides winning, there was no other path to take.

===Part 4===

Staring at Listy, who returned to her starting position, and preparing to fight, Ousawa Akatsuki suddenly called Alphonse who was about to return to the audience.

“——Hey, Prince Alphonse.”

“Akatsuki-dono, what do you want? It can’t be that you are somewhat dissatisfied with the new rule of no ties in this duel?”

Alphonse turned around with a triumphant expression on his face.

“Of course not, I do not have any comment on the new rules. Although picking this time to announce it is unkind, this is the so-called “politics”, so there is nothing to make a fuss about.”

“Thank you for your understanding, I feel honored. Then……I do not know what Akatsuki-dono wants?”

“About this……”

Akatsuki lifted his head and looked at the special box. The glass had a mirror magic effect, and could not be seen from the outside, but Miu, Haruka, Volk and Miranda were all in the box to witness the duel. After Alphonse returned to the box, the duel would officially begin.

However, the box had clearly one less person, so ——

“——Where’s uncle Baram? I don’t think I’ve seen him today.”

After confirming that he could not feel Baram’s true ki in the arena, Akatsuki asked.

“How do you know……?”

Alphonse was taken aback.

“Last night, my father suddenly fell ill, so he returned to our country this morning. This duel is very important to us, so my father really wanted to witness it, but due to his body not feeling well, he could only just return home first. Before departing, my father also expressed his view that the result of the duel was too clear. Perhaps he believes that Queen Listy will get the final victory.”

After hearing Alphonse’s explanation ——

“Oh, so that’s it……I hope that it is nothing serious.”

“Thank for your blessing, Akatsuki-dono. As for the duel, I will witness the final result instead of my father……Are there any other concerns?”

“No ——Wait, allow me to ask one more question.”

Akatsuki added:

“The barrier that turns physical damage into mental damage……Whose idea was it?”

“Aleclasta’s High priest Miranda proposed it.”

Alphonse replied.

“Queen Listy is the Queen of Sherfield, we cannot have anything happening in this duel……Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, I was just asking casually.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and watched as Alphonse turned around and left. This was basically the barrier within Babel, looks like the two world’s approach is quite similar.

……This also means that he must take out his true power.

Akatsuki took a deep breath and allowed his body’s true ki to flow through his entire body.

After switching to the new AD, he only required one AD and he could summon the demon sword Laevateinn. However, the demon sword in Akatsuki’s hand was the most basic form. Perhaps the second form that showed up previously when he faced Zahhark was just an illusion.

……That’s fine, this time the opponent is not the true enemy.

The AD could summon the most suitable weapon for their user’s abilities. Right now, his opponent was Listy, and since he was fighting in a duel, the basic form of Laevateinn was more than enough. Lifting up his head to see, Listy and the others had already raised their weapons and prepared for the battle.

Zechs was holding a red long sword, Loutier was holding a silver gun and Listy’s weapon was a golden staff.

The trio who had no path to retreat had a sorrowful expression.

Akatsuki could not help but think that both sides could not afford to lose this duel.

Just when the tense atmosphere reached the very peak, the moment when the audience was completely breathless.

The arena gong sounded.

The duel that would decide the fate of humans and the demon race had started.

===Part 5===

——The symbolic duel began the moment the gong sounded

Akatsuki pushed off with both feet, and the very first step he advanced out was already increased to his maximum speed.

The side with more people absolutely had a big advantage in battle. However, where there is an excess amount, it will also become fatal.

The duel had just started, and the opponent had already taken the first action. The disconnected trio did not know what to do, this poor communication was undoubtedly the cause of confusion. Seeing Akatsuki approaching at a lightning speed, but——

“——You hope for too much!”

Zechs immediately stepped forward. The distance between the two quickly shortened. In the center of the stage, a melee combat broke out. Akatsuki and Zechs’s showdown was the first time the two of them dueled each other.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

“Oooooooooooooooooo!”

The moment when the screams from both of them surged through the air.

Clangggggggggg <ref name="clash"> ガキィィィィィィィソ clashing sound between the swords </ref>

The black demon sword and the crimson long sword clashed against each other, producing a sharp high pitched metallic sound.

Akatsuki and Zechs were facing each other, their respective breathing sounds could be heard.

“Heh……Perverted swordman, after obtaining the title of a general, looks like you did not lose your skills.”

“You’re not bad either, perverted hero.”

Using a flowing movement, Zechs’s crimson long sword swept through, but it was barely dodged by Akatsuki pushing off with both feet.

“Sorry, the opponent I’m looking for is not you.”

Seeing Akatsuki twist his body and dodge to this side, he suddenly threw Zechs to the back of his head. Akatsuki’s target was only one, that is Queen Listy. This duel was one against three, but as long as he defeated Listy, it was equal to deciding the outcome.

The Queen’s defeat symbolizes the defeat of the country. Listy had already entered the magic chant stage, and had unfolded multiple heavily constructed magic circles in front of her. However, Akatsuki’s speed was beyond that, and as long as he continued to sprint forward, he could subdue Listy before the magic was activated.

“Akatsuki, I won’t let you go that easily.”

A beautiful elf stood in front of Akatsuki. This elf was none other than Loutier. She raised her long gun and aimed at Akatsuki, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. However, what came out from the muzzle was not bullets, but a blue and white light laser. Akatsuki immediately took a big step to the side, but Loutier had already anticipated Akatsuki’s action, and another wave of laser was headed towards Akatsuki.

“Chitsu<ref name="laser"> ちつ Laser shooting sound </ref>——”

Facing a barrage of lasers, Akatsuki could only try and avoid or use the black demon sword to block the beam, and approach Loutier from another direction.

Only to see Akatsuki swing his sword continuously at the ground in front of Loutier.

“——Ah?”

The rising dust obscured their sight. Loutier was slightly surprised. At this moment, Akatsuki had already jumped into the air, passed through Loutier and even passed through Listy.

At the moment he landed, Akatsuki immediately took action.

Listy had her back to Akatsuki, while Loutier was currently struggling with the dust. And to activate magic, Listy had to put her full attention into the chant. Everything was within Akatsuki’s expectation. Akatsuki approached Listy from the back without hesitation.

“Since there is a barrier, don’t blame me for being rude.”

After saying this, the black demon sword immediately and mercilessly slashed towards Listy. The blade barely entered Listy’s shoulder blade. However, Listy did not fall to the ground.

The moment Akatsuki found his chance to slash, the black demon sword’s offensive was blocked off.

By another crimson long sword.

“……Don’t underestimate us.”

Using a speed beyond Akatsuki and following him from behind, Zechs coldly spoke.

“Do you think that this type of children’s play will be able to defeat us?”

At this moment Listy also slowly turned around.

A cold expression that did not have the slightest warmth.

“……”

Listy silently stretched out her hands towards Akatsuki.

A red light relentlessly headed towards Akatsuki. This was the directional explosive flame magic Listy specialized in.

“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh——!”

After the explosive bang, Akatsuki was thrown into the air. After twisting his body while he was in danger, he did land safely.

However, Akatsuki’s body was filled with an unbearable burning sensation. For safety reasons, this duel used a barrier that would turn all physical damage into mental damage, and the mode of how the mental damage showed up was a sense of pain. The difference was that the sense of pain was not on the body, but on the mind. In short, the damage did not communicate with the body, but directly affected the brain.

Actually, before the attack, Akatsuki had already used the power of Renkan Keikikou and activated a defense aura against magic.

The past Akatsuki had also used a similar method, against Onizuka Kenya and Uesaki Ryouhei’s fire magic.

“Fuuuu……It really is as amazing as before.”

Ousawa Akatsuki sighed then looked at the three past companions who he had fought together with.

“True peace, this kind of thing really isn’t obtained so easily.”

The battle restarted. Before Akatsuki was able to launch his second offensive, Loutier took action first.

Seeing her activating several magic circles, it should be that she took advantage of the break in order to chant.

At this moment, Listy, Zechs and Loutier’s bodies were enveloped in three colors of light.

……So it’s that move.

Akatsuki knew what the three colors of light represented. This was the magic Loutier specialized in—— A priest’s supportive magic that increases combat capabilities. The red light represents attack, the blue light represents defense and the green light represents mobility. This supportive magic had the same effect as Akatsuki using Renkan Keikikou and activating his body’s true ki to improve his physical abilities.

“……”

“……”

Zechs and Loutier advanced towards Akatsuki without speaking.

Zechs was holding a long sword, and Loutier had released a wind blade magic to turn her gun into a gunblade.
The duel entered a melee combat phase, both side were shortening the distance between them. Seeing that they only require half a step and they would have entered Akatsuki’s attack range, Zechs and Loutier suddenly vanished.
High speed movement. However, Akatsuki’s reaction was also very fast. Only to see his stature fall slightly and reversing the demon sword in order to protect his back, a large metal clashing sound suddenly came from the scene. After neutralizing Zechs and Loutier’s attack from behind, Akatsuki followed through and swung the sword, and successfully pushed both of them back.

“——Eat this!”

Akatsuki raised his sword and hacked at them twice. A shockwave was released towards the two of them. Zechs and Louter respectively used their weapons to negate the shockwave, but Akatsuki took advantage of this gap in order to rush forward.

His target was Zechs. The black demon sword that targeted the red hair swordman swept into a flurry. Akatsuki’s body movements were using a concept of a “circle”, plus each sword strike’s speed and strength did not follow any rules, making it difficult for others to perceive. When he was facing Phil Barnett, Akatsuki also used the same sword technique, making the other side suffer terribly.

Akatsuki wished for a quick battle and resolving Zechs as soon as possible. However, the sound of the demon sword infused with true ki sweeping through the air and a metallic sound produced after the weapons collided, was colliding against each other in midair at an alarming speed. That’s right, Zechs successfully blocked Akatsuki’s rain of sword strikes.

“The power was still as amazing as before. But……If this is your fastest speed, then it is more than enough to block your fierce strikes.”

Speaking at the same time, Zechs blocked Akatsuki’s slash once again.

“Continuous slashes that corner the opponent should be something like this!”

Zechs changed from defense to attack, and launched a series of counterattacks.

Under Zechs’s suppression, Akatsuki was forced to become defensive.

“Oooo……Damn…….!”

Zechs’s attacks were extremely swift. Akatsuki’s naked eye could not follow it, he could only rely on his intuition.

Seeing Zechs’s attacks become more and more swift, the flurry of sword images gradually produced afterimages.

“That fellow……W…Wait a minute, Woooooooooh!”

In a critical situation, Akatsuki hurriedly stepped backwards. Just at that moment, a laser light pierced the sky right in front of his eyes. Luckily Akatsuki’s reaction was quick, or else his brain would have burned two tiny holes. Looking carefully, it turned out that Loutier had decided to join the fray.

“That was close……”

Akatsuki could not help but feel relieved.

“——Is this the time to rest?”

Zechs’s slash flowed through.

……If I block this sword, it is equal to giving a chance for Lulu to aim at me……Damn!

After observing the entire arena’s situation, Akatsuki immediately made a decision. He activated Renkan Keikikou and jumped into the air in one breath.

This jump was no trivial matter, it was at least ten meters high. However, in midair, Akatsuki could see carefully. Not so far away, Listy had already activated a magic circle. After confirming Listy had finished the chant, Akatsuki muttered to himself.

“This is bad……”

“——Come forth, Lightning of Punishment!”

From the air above the arena came a thunderous roar. Akatsuki did not even think and raised the demon sword and swung it towards the sky. A slash that infused all his strength suddenly split the fallen lightning into half, but things did not end here.

The split lightning was heading towards Zechs and Loutier on the ground.

“Ah ha, Take this!”

An offensive that gives them back a taste of their own medicine. However, Zechs and Loutier’s reaction was quite calm.

He saw Zechs catching the lightning with his sword, and allowing the sword blade to add the properties of lightning element.

Loutier raised her magic gun in her hand and absorbed the fallen lightning into the gun’s muzzle.

“Ahhhh……”

Seeing the two of them easily resolve the offensive of the falling lightning, Akatsuki, who was stranded in midair, scratched his cheeks. At this moment, Zechs and Loutier both pushed off. Their body soared into the sky and reached the same height as Akatsuki in one breath, then they simultaneously attacked. Akatsuki used the demon sword and kicks to counter the two offensives, and displayed an impressive midair battle.

“——“

At this moment, Loutier used Akatsuki’s pressure from his kick and subtly opened up a distance.

At the same time, the magic gun’s muzzle was aimed at Akatsuki, and released the previously absorbed lightning.

……I can’t avoid it!

Akatsuki could only release the demon sword in his hand, and use the demon sword as a lightning rod and escape from the immediate crisis.

However, Zechs’s crimson long sword also swept through the air at this instant.

“You actually threw away your weapon, what kind of idea are you thinking of!”

“That goes without saying right? This kind of idea!”

Just when he finished talking, Akatsuki slipped his palms together and abruptly clamped onto Zechs’s long sword.

“What——!”

Zechs was completely surprised. Without missing his chance, Akatsuki immediately raised his leg and kicked at the frozen Zechs, then he opened up his palms and aimed at the falling Zechs and Loutier, who attempted to rescue him.

“——Eat this!”

Both his palms produced ki bombs, and threw them at the two of them.

The air bomb successfully hit the targets, producing a large explosive sound and a dazzling flash. Amongst the smoke, Zechs and Loutier were both falling towards the ground, Akatsuki stretched out his right hand and firmly caught the falling demon sword.

“Renkan Keikikou isn’t only about manipulating the body’s true ki, you were too careless.”

Akatsuki looked at the falling Zechs and Loutier. His face revealed a proud smile.

At this moment, he noticed Listy had disappeared and subconsciously looked above.

Found her. Staying still in midair, Listy raised her magic staff and aimed at Akatsuki.

In front of the staff appeared several layers of magic circles.

“Did you think I can only use long-range attacks……?”
After a short pause ——

“——Akatsuki, you were too careless.”

After saying this, an enormous compressed air bomb was shot forth at an alarming speed.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh——“

The compressed air bomb released by Listy had surpassed the speed of sound barrier and pressed onto Akatsuki all the way to the ground.

The arena was suddenly enveloped by an earth-shattering explosion.

===Part 6===

“H…How is this possible?”

Miu, who was staying at the VIP special room and watching the duel, was completely surprised.

An incredible phenomenon appeared on the arena. Staring at the smoke rising slowly from the stage, Miu muttered to herself.

“Wind-based and Fire-based magic could actually combine with each other……”

“——Because Sherfield is a country that is comprised of an alliance of the four spirits of fire, water, earth and water.”

Valkyria, who was responsible for receiving the VIP, answered Miu’s question.

“As the legitimate heir to the throne, Listy-sama could borrow various spirits’ power. Not only can she freely manipulate the conflicting elements of fire and water or earth and wind, she could also combine the two and create a greater effect.”

“This is really incredible……”

Haruka could not conceal her inner surprise.

Only to see Miranda smile.

“I understand your surprise, but the facts speak for themselves, so you can only just believe it. It isn’t just for show that Sherfield is called as Alayzard’s magic country right?”

“And Queen Listy is also a magic genius within the history of the royal family. Just that her magic talent——“

Volk reminisced about the past.

“——only opened up after contracting with the spirits and after her father’s death.”

However……

“Looks like Akatsuki is in a struggle.”

Within the battle space, Listy was slowly falling to the ground.

Zechs and Loutier, who had temporarily retreated under Akatsuki’s ki bomb attack, also stood up from the ground.

Looks like Loutier’s combat supportive magic dramatically increased the defense of the trio.

“……Why does he not use hard ki?”

Haruka’s tone was slightly emotional.

“Just relying on his physical body and weapon against multiple enemies would make him fall into a passive situation. Why not use hard ki to block off the opponent’s attack, then use the demon sword to unleash a counterattack.”

At this moment——

“——Sorry to disturb you, but that is impossible.”

Valkyria rejected Haruka’s idea.

“Akatsuki-sama’s hard ki is not almighty, it cannot block off all attacks. If he had used his body and forcibly received Zechs-sama’s sword, even under hard ki’s effect, it will probably still end up in a fate where he is decapitated……But under the special barrier, it should not cause any substantial harm.”

After Miu heard, this, she muttered.

“……Sherfield’s crimson sword king.”

“Yes. I believe you can also see it, Zechs-sama’s sword technique is slightly better.”

“……A magician without any system restriction, a swordsman with higher technique, plus a priest who has combat abilities casting combat supportive magic……This is simply an unwinnable battle!”

Haruka could not help but help Akatsuki say that it’s unfair.

“——About this fact, I believe that Akatsuki-dono already knew about it.”

Alphonse, who had remained silent, smiled while he spoke.

“I have already said this before, Sherfield’s top three are all battlefield heroes, each of their strengths is not weaker than Akatsuki-dono. This point was long recognized by everybody, and it is also a premise for establishing this duel. In short, this is the inevitable result, there should be no surprise. However, you believe that this is an unfair battle, this indirectly means that you believe someone is cheating, this is a rather serious accusation and could not be ignored.”

“……”

Miu could not help but bite her lower lip.

“Myuu-dono what is your opinion?”

Alphonse looked at Miu. His face exposed a confident smile.

Thus, Ousawa Miu looked at Alphonse and responded loudly:

“No opinion, after all we agreed to the conditions of this duel.”

“But……”

Facing the worried Haruka, Miu shook her head.

“There won’t be any problems, Haruka.”

Then she also revealed a confident smile, showing Ousawa Miu’s determined faith.

This was trust.

“——The person we trusted will not be taken down so easily.”

After saying this, the raging fire was instantly extinguished in the stage.

“——!”

That happened so suddenly, causing a commotion within the audience.

Seeing a familiar figure appeared from the grey-black smoke, Ousawa Miu could not help but reveal a pleased smile.

On the other end of her gaze was a youth standing in black clothing.

After using one leg to sweep away the remaining embers, Ousawa Akatsuki smiled and looked at Listy and the others.

“Why do you have an expression like you’ve seen a ghost? It can’t be that you think it will be that easy to defeat me right?”

“……Still refuse to surrender? I advise you not to be stubborn. Although your body did not have any physical damage, an unbearable pain is inevitable. Right now you probably have troubles to even walk.”

Listy paused for a moment.

“I beg you Akatsuki……Surrender.”

It was almost a pleading tone.

“——Surrender?”

Akatsuki was surprised, Zechs also lifted his long sword onto his shoulder.

“You should have also played around enough now Akatsuki.”

A serious and strict tone.

“Your strength really should not be underestimated, but just by your power, it is impossible to defeat us.”

Loutier, who was looking dignified, also followed and spoke:

“Even after being attacked by Listy’s magic attack, you have not received any substantial damage. Just the offensive and defensive earlier, it also proved that after Zechs and I teamed up, we could barely match up against you. You have shown sufficient strength already.”

However……

“If you still are not willing to stop and continue to fight, the situation will only become more disadvantageous to you. The audience’s eyes are sharp, at that time, they will notice that the strength of Akatsuki is not sufficient to threaten us. The peace you are hoping for is bound to become an empty talk that will never be realized.”

“I beg you, Akatsuki……”

Facing Listy’s pleading, Akatsuki helplessly sighed.

“You already believe that you are the winner and now begin psychological warfare? Can’t believe that the day I have been looked down upon has occurred.”

“Meaning that you still wish to continue to fight?”

Zechs frowned, but Akatsuki nodded nonchalantly.

“The earlier explosive flame magic was just right, it helped me warm up……So if you really want to force me to surrender——“

Akatsuki smiled.

“Just using your mouth is not enough, convince me using your strength.”

After Listy remained silent for a while.

“Fine……”

The trio’s expressions suddenly changed. They pushed back their old friendship to the back of their head. Compared to the trio’s harsh expressions, Akatsuki’s smile even appeared to be more brilliant.

Only to see him announce loudly to the audience.

“Come——Let’s begin the second round!”

===Part 7===
At the same time, Forestnium’s atmosphere was calm as usual.

The deep forest was filled with a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere, nobody noticed the change of a quiet attack.

——Nobody except for Kaidou Motoharu.

“Looks like they really came……”

“Kaidou, what’s wrong?”

The demon race children that were playing with everyone looked suspiciously at Kaidou.

Only to see Kaidou gazing into the depths of the forest.

“We’re not playing hide and seek anymore, we’ll change it into a race.”

The sudden announcement immediately aroused the children’s protest.

“Why?”

“You don’t want to be it, so you don’t want to play? Why would there be such a thing……Kaidou?”

The demon race children immediately stopped protesting because they noticed that the cheerful smile that appeared on Kaidou’s face earlier had already disappeared.

“Behave now and listen. After I shout out, everyone is to immediately run back to their home, then listen to the adults’ instructions. If your parents are not at home, or you’ve accidentally got lost, then hide in a secretive place, a place that is not so easily found, okay? At that time, I’ll come for you guys.”

Kaidou slightly smiled.

“Okay……It’s time now, RUN!”

Under Kaidou’s order, all the children immediately rushed away with all their strength.

At this moment, Kuzuha and Chikage also came to Kaidou’s side.

“——What is it?”

“Nothing, it seems that there are uninvited guests.”

Facing Kuzuha’s question, Kaidou helplessly scratched the back of his head. After Chikage heard this, she could not help but narrow her eyes.

“It can’t be right? The enemy should not be able to break the concept magic barrier.”

“That’s true, but……”

Kaidou had not finished speaking when a youth from the village rushed towards them.

“What happened? Why did you tell the children to go home?”

“You’ve appeared right on time. Help me tell uncle Urumu that the enemies have come.”

After he said this, the intruders suddenly appeared from within the forest.

Three knights wearing blue armor. You could tell from a glance that they were not Galevain’s residents.

The helmets were full-face ones, so it was impossible to recognize their appearance.

“Already pulled out your sword? I hate people who are impatient.”

Kaidou turned around and faced the knights. The youth behind him could not conceal his inner surprise.

“How is this possible? The concept magic barrier has not disappeared yet!”

“They have probably drilled a few holes in it. What are you waiting for? Quickly go and notify the elder.”

At the same time, Kaidou also gave some orders.

“Immediately evacuate all people without fighting abilities, we will stay here and delay them.”

“O…Okay!”

The youth nodded and bolted towards the sacred tree.

“There are only three opponents, it shouldn’t be too hard for us.”

Using AD and summoning a long bow, Chikage spoke nonchalantly.

Kuzuha also summoned a large hammer, but she was not as optimistic.

“Did you forget? The peace agreement was our goal, and the opponent sacrificed their own surveillance troops and is also a strategist that created an excuse to attack the demon race. If we kill these three men, won’t we let these people have more of a reason to attack the demon race?”

“That’s correct, this is a little bit of trouble.”

Kaidou also placed his focus onto his AD.

The materialized weapon was an iron knuckle. Kaidou smashed his fists together, and the knucles suddenly issued a crisp metallic collision sound.

“Looks like we can only teach them a lesson, then force them to retreat.”

Thus, Kaidou rushed towards the enemy. After locking onto the middle knight, Kaidou increased his speed. A few arrows passed through Kaidou’s side, aiming for the enemies in front. This was, of course, a cover attack from Chikage.

The three knights either used the long sword to swipe off the arrows, or used a shield to protect themselves. These actions could be said to show all their flaws.

Following this, Kaidou immediately thrust his right fist towards the knight in the center.

“——“

After a muffled bang, the knight in the center had collapsed.

The knight on the right prepared to attack Kaidou, but after a large sound, he fell onto the ground.

It turned out that he had received an attack on the head from Kuzuha’s large hammer.

“Hey Hey Hey, relax a bit, you’ll kill someone.”

“Don’t worry, I know what is appropriate.”

“Really?”

Kaidou seemed to be skeptical of Kuzuha, so while he kicked out towards the third enemy, he did not forget to ask Kuzuha. This kick hit the side of the head of the knight, and he lost consciousness on the spot. He saw the knight fall onto ground kneeling, and powerlessly lie on the ground.

“That’s strange, all of them were instantly defeated.”

Chikage put down her bow. Kaidou looked at the knights who had fallen onto the ground, he could not help but feel a bit puzzled.

……Strange, it shouldn’t be that simple.

Forestnium’s barrier that was formed through concept magic should have been impenetrable, it was almost regarded as an art in terms of barrier. These knights had the ability to pass through the barrier and appear in the forest, so logically, their strength should be quite powerful.

However, Kaidou’s suspicion was quickly answered, the fallen knights all stood up.

“It can’t be right, these three are tough individuals that can’t be knocked down? Give me a break.”

“This really can be nerve-racking. If we continue to fight, we cannot guarantee that we will not harm their lives.”

Kuzuha gave off a wry smile, but Kaidou only helplessly sighed.

“Looks like we can only strip them of their mobility……Althought, the method for doing so is a bit cruel.”

Kaidou swept down a knight that was about to stand up, then thrust his hand onto the right leg of the knight.

With a “pa-cha” sound, the joints of the knight’s right leg were snapped by Kaidou. Without hesitation and swiftly.

The knight was wearing a thick and heavy armor. This way he definitely could not stand up.
Then the unthinkable happened. After his right leg joints were snapped, the knight did not even utter a single sound.

Even with a broken leg, he still stood up from the ground.

“A…Are there problems in their head……?”

Chikage’s tone seemed like she had seen a ghost. Kaidou suddenly understood.

……So that’s what happened.

They probably used drugs or magic to eliminate their sense of pain. And the knights had never spoken. Probably their personalities had been wiped, turning them into weapons whose purpose was to kill. Kaidou understood clearly that there was only one method to stop these zombie killing machines.

“——I’ll stay here and hold them, you two should go back and help the villagers to evacuate.”

“Wait a minute, are you going to deal with these three knights alone?”

Kuzuha could not help but raised her voice.

“Don’t argue with me. Listen carefully, normal weapons are ineffective against them, can you two use magic?”

“No.”

“Same here……But.”

Kuzuha asked Kaidou back.

“You should be the same too right?”

“Yes, so I can only think of a way to stall for time. Those children should not have ran very far. You should hurry up and catch up to them. And, the enemy may not only be these three fellows here.”

After Kuzuha and Chikage heard this, they realized the severity of the situation.

Kaidou did not forget to remind them again.

“Bring the children and head to a safe location and take refuge. After I finish with this, I will also immediately head over.”

Kuzuha and Chikage nodded.

“Okay, we’ll leave this up to you.”

“After the evacuation is complete, we will immediately come back to support you.”

Both of them turned around and swiftly left the scene. After Kuzuha and Chikage’s figures disappeared into the forest, Kaidou turned around to face the knights in front.

“Okay now, all of you come out.”

Kaidou, staring at the depths of the forest, laughed.

Knights that were wearing armor came out of the forest one after another. The total amount numbered over twenty.

Kaidou smiled slightly. There was not the slightest fear in his face.

“……Do you know why I sent them away?”

Kaidou removed the materialization of his weapon, and even placed the AD on the ground. At this moment, his wrist suddenly glowed, and a tiny magic circle appeared at the same time. Countless light particles appeared around his body as if removing the AD had lifted his restriction. Kaidou’s clothes immediately changed. He did not need the assistance from AD and could summon out his battle gear from his consciousness. Then Kaidou activated multiple magic circles, and launched countless magic attacks. Facing these undying enemies, Kaidou Motoharu released his true power.

Which was also the true power of the strongest terrorist organization——“Scarlet Dusk”

“Of course killing you might be a bit troublesome……”

Kaidou smiled.

“But what if I blow you apart to the extent there are not even scraps left——Then I just need to find a random excuse to pass right?”

After leaving the enemies to Kaidou, Doumoto Kuzuha and Chikage arrived at the residential areas of the sacred tree together.

The information about the enemy’s attack had spread through the village. Urgent cries and screams from the local residents were heard everywhere.

“Those who can fight, take up your weapons, the others are to immediately evacuate to a safe refuge.”

“The men who do not have a weapon should help the elders and the children to evacuate! You actions have to be faster!”

A single young male from the demon race raised up his weapon and was about to rush forward——

“——Wait, you can’t participate in the battle!”

Kuzuha hurriedly blocked them, Chikage also followed from the side.

“Right now Miu……No, Myuu is involved with talks between the humans. If you are to participate in the battle, it will only waste all their efforts.”

“But……”

“Take your weapons and protect the people without any combat abilities. If the enemy really comes——“

Kuzuha said.

“We will take care of them. Izumi and I are not people from Galevain, so even if they seek responsibility, it will not be blamed on the demon race.”

“That’s right.”

Chikage smiled. The young male holding the weapon pondered for a while, then nodded.

“We will head up to the front and help. We must complete the preparations for evacuation as soon as possible.”

“Wait, go pick up the orphans first!”

“? What do you mean?”

Another youth’s statement caught the attention of Kuzuha. The person was out of breath and it was evident he was anxious.

“It is the children who lost their parents in the war. They live at the bottom floor’s orphanage. Normally the villagers will take turns to take care of them. However, the situation is too chaotic right now, everyone is trying to escape with lives, there is no time to take into account the orphans.”

“Okay, I’ll go to bring the orphans. Izumi, I’ll leave this to you.”

“No problem. Class rep, be careful.”

“Yes, you too.”

Kuzuha nodded towards Chikage. After asking the exact location of the orphanage, she immediately rushed down to the lower floor of the sacred tree. Avoid dodging the crowd of people trying to evacuate, she reached the lower floor of the sacred tree in a few minutes. Kuzuha looked around and found that the lower floor was completely quiet. It seemed like there were no residents who hadn’t left.

However, Doumoto Kuzuha did not slow down her pace.

“——“

A sound came from the direction of the orphanage.

Screams. Kuzuha pushed forward and increased her speed. Suddenly she saw that a female beastman holding many children was preparing to flee the scene and ——a knight was standing in front of them.

……Sure enough, they infiltrated from somewhere else.

The knight raised his sword high up in the air, and was prepared to harm the defenseless woman and hildren.

Seeing that it was an emergency, Kuzuha immediately placed her focus onto her AD, summoned a large hammer, and smashed it towards the ground. The powerful impact surged through the earth and created multiple rocks headed towards the knight.

But——

“——“

The knight gently raised the long sword in his hand and easily handled Kuzuha’s attacks.

This was enough. Kuzuha deliberately raised up dust, stood in the middle between the knight and the children and motioned for the female beastman to leave quickly.

“Leave this to me, hurry and take the children away!”

“Ah…Yes……!”

The female beastman woke up and nodded. She hurriedly took the children and fled the scene. However, there was a child that remained on the spot and refused to leave. It was the dark elf girl Riruru.

“Kuzuha……”

Riruru revealed a worried expression, but Kuzuha smiled slightly.

“I’m fine……Quickly go away!”

It was the first time Kuzuha used this commanding tone to talk with Riruru. Riruru was surprised, and lifted her body and hurriedly chased after the orphans who left earlier.

Kuzuha once again faced the knight.

After confirming that Riruru’s footstep sounds were becoming further away——

“……You will not let go of even those small children?”

“……”

The knight wearing the armor did not respond, but silently raised his sword. Seeing this, Kuzuha also tightly gripped the hammer’s wooden handle and charged forward towards the knight. When the distance to the knight was only a few steps, she jumped and used all her power to swing the hammer down, but it was easily blocked off by the knight.

“——!”

Kuzuha, who was surprised, hurriedly flipped around and took her distance.

……This person is strong……!

Kuzuha could not help but swallow. The enemy did not only block off Kuzuha’s attack, but he did not even put Kuzuha’s attack within his mind. This strength was incomparable to the other knights. And the armor was also different from the other knights. Not only was there an elegant gold color on the side, it also looked exceptionally heavy.

……Phil Barnett……No, it should be the same level as Ousawa-kun.

Kuzuha understood that she could not win against this knight, but her strong sense of responsibility forced her to remain here.

……At least I need to buy a bit of time.

After making up her mind, Kuzuha bit her lips. At this moment, the knight swung his long sword towards the ground, creating an explosive sound and impact.

A power that surpassed Kuzuha surged through the ground and directly headed to Kuzuha.

“Kuuu……”

Right now she still could not use magic. At this crisis, Kuzuha also lifted the hammer and smashed it towards the ground, attempting to cancel the impact of her opponent. The two powers rushed forward and met in the middle.

However, the two surges of power did not get cancelled, there was not even a chance to compete against each other.

The impact created by the knight easily swallowed up the impact produced from Kuzuha’s hammer.

“Ah——Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”

Once Kuzuha understood that she was in a bad situation, it was already too late. The strong impact instantly swallowed Kuzuha’s petite body and continued to explode outwards. The impact even threw Kuzuha back dozens of meters.

“……Kuuuu, Ah……Nnnn……”

Lying on the ground, Kuzuha tried to maintain her consciousness.

An unbearable pain came from her entire body. Kuzuha could not help but make painful moans, but she still tried to muster her remaining strength and attempted to climb back up from the ground.

“Huh——?”

Doumoto Kuzuha widened her eyes. A dark elf girl was currently lying down beside her.

“Ri……Ruru……?”

Her fuzzy sight gazed upon the motionless girl.

……W…Why……

Why is Riruru still here? Shouldn’t she have caught up to the other children and escaped far away? However, the truth was at hand, and it did not allow Kuzuha to doubt at all.

There was only one possibility, that is Riruru did not escape. She originally planned to follow the others and leave this place, but she stopped on the way. Why? Kuzuha could not help but think.

……Could it be……She was worried about me……?

Kuzuha unconsciously moved her body and lifted up Riruru’s tiny body.

“Riruru, Get a hold of yourself! Riruru—— Please speak!”

But Riruru did not respond. No matter how Kuzuha called Riruru’s name, the girl in front of her eyes continued to keep her eyes closed. Even painful groans could not be heard.

At this moment, a dark shadow appeared in front of Kuzuha. Lifting up her head, the enemy was right in front of her.
The knight ignored the badly bruised Kuzuha as well as the motionless Riruru.

“……Where is the elder?”

A flat and cold tone.

……The enemy’s target is uncle Urumu……?

After knowing the enemy’s target, Doumoto Kuzuha bowed her head to think, measuring her own physical condition and the gap in strength between the two of them in her heart. After a thorough consideration, the conclusion she drew up was that she could not fight again. Thus, Kuzuha decided to respond to the opponent’s question——With hostile eyes.

“I don’t know. But even if I knew, I would not tell you……!”

Doumoto Kuzuha expressed that she was not going to yield. The reaction of the knight was very simple, she saw him lift up his sword.

“——It’s about time to stop, young man.”

A hoarse voice prevented the knight’s action. Kuzuha subconsciously looked at the direction of the voice.

Urumu was standing in front of her eyes.

“Run away, uncle Urumu……The enemy is after you!”

Kuzuha screamed loudly, but Urumu only smiled.

“Ohhho……Then isn’t it just right?”

Then he slowly walked towards the knight.

“Why……?”

Kuzuha muttered, unable to understand the intentions of Urumu.

Only to see Urumu’s wrinkled face reveal a hint of a smile.

“Because you are all princess’s friends, I cannot allow you to be involved in the dispute between humans and the demon race……Isn’t it right, Disdia’s knight?”

Urumu had long seen past the identity of the knight.

“Since your target is me, please go ahead. But for the sake of my own life, could you please let her go? She is only a guest that accidently came here, and is not a resident of Galevain.”

“……”

The knight did not answer, but silently walked towards Urumu.

“S…Stop……”

Carrying Riruru, Kuzuha’s voice was very weak.

She could not stop anything. She could not stop time, stop the knight, or stop the tragedy.

The knight slowly raised his sword, but Urumu was perfectly calm.

A hearty laugh would come once in a while from his mouth.

At the very last moment, he finally stared at Kuzuha.

“——Please take care of the princess, Kuzuha-dono.”

After he said this, the knight’s long sword suddenly used an earth-shattering posture and directly slashed downwards towards Urumu’s body.

===Part 8===
In Sherfield’s arena, the battle was still ongoing.

The trio had the advantage, but Zechs Doltrake was suspicious.

……That’s strange……

The duel had already reached this stage, the trio had already grasped the initiative. Through Listy and Loutier’s cooperation, and the offensive they launched from close, medium and large range, it had almost forced Akatsuki into a severe situation multiple times. Unfortunately, everything failed at the end, allowing Akatsuki to break through the pinch. This had happened throughout the hour, and the battle was still at a stalemate.

……After noticing that there was no winning in a frontal attack, he decided to implement a defensive strategy and continued to avoid the situation?

“Be a bit more serious, you coward!”

A merciless shout. In fact, since the duel had entered the so-called second round, Akatsuki had kept on using passive defensive tactics, and the sounds of boos from the audience had never been broken. However, Akatsuki did not mind, and calmly avoided the opponent’s attack.

“Three against one and still cannot win, you guys are too weak!”

As a result, the trio from Sherfield could not avoid the insults from the audience as either. Zechs could not help but think within his heart.

……The situation is turning bad.

If they continued to let Akatsuki delay the duel, the audience would think that the two groups were secretly going easy. If there was a suspicion that the duel was faked, it would mean that the trio from Sherfield who faced Akatsuki would be loathed by everyone. Zechs could not help but glance towards Listy, only to see Listy nod. Seems like they had made up their mind. Seeing this, Loutier also responded with understanding eyes.

Only to see Akatsuki, who was fighting the trio, smile.

“Hey, don’t just use your eyes to talk, let me participate as well.”

“Okay, let me tell you then.”

Zechs coldly answered.

“——The next strike will finish the duel.”

After saying this, the surrounding space around Zechs and Akatsuki suddenly turned dark.

“What……?”

Akatsuki unconsciously lifted his head and looked at the sky. Zechs jumped back a certain distance, then lifted his head and looked at the object that Akatsuki was staring at. The object that appeared above the stage seemed like a burning rocky mountain. It was also one of Listy’s so-called combination magics that used a combination of fire and earth elements, and one of the most powerful type as well.

“When have you guys start preparing for this type of insane magic……?”

“——For some time already.”

Facing Akatsuki’s question, Listy’s tone was very calm.

“Before, when I was activating magic, I have been secretly cancelling the magic circle and chant……How is this, did you completely not notice it?”

Next she will just have to aim at Akatsuki and let the rocky mountain fall down. The destructive power was undisputable, but Akatsuki could also avoid it, thus Zechs specially called Loutier.

“——Lulu, are you ready?”

“Whenever you’re ready.”

After receiving Loutier’s response, Zechs pushed off to the sky. Loutier raised her magic gun, aimed at Zechs, and pulled the trigger. Loutier’s intention was not to attack Zechs, but to add a supportive wind magic and allow Zechs to achieve a greater flying ability. After obtaining the help of the wind magic, Zechs reached directly above the huge rocky mountain. Then he raised up his crimson sword and stared at Akatsuki on the ground.

“——Let’s see where you can run!”

After saying this, Zechs swung his crimson sword, aiming at the rocky mountain, and furiously hacked it.

The huge burning rocky mountain was hacked into multiple pieces.

“It’s finished now, Akatsuki ——“

The crimson sword was raised up high in the air and swung down at a amazing speed.

The multiple burning rock pieces fell towards the ground at the same time, as if it was a powerful meteor shower.

The intense impact and the high temperate flames mercilessly devoured Akatsuki.

——It was too tragic.

The audience all had this idea emerge at the same time. Everyone believed that the outcome of the duel must have been decided.

However, the audience did not know that the ultimate technique which the trio had shown off was originally intended to defeat the demon king Galious. But Galious had been unexpectedly defeated by Akatsuki alone, so the destructive ultimate technique had been sealed since then. The trio did not think that the first victim of this ultimate technique would actually be Akatsuki; the pain and struggle could naturally be imagined.

After a period of time, the flames on the stage disappeared. The flames created by the explosion depleted the oxygen around Akatsuki. Although the black smoke temporarily obscured the sight of the audience, after a while it slowly began to dissipate.

The audience at the scene witnessed the results of the trio’s amazing magic attack.

Countless rocks had fallen from the sky, and the stage was filled with large and small craters.

The raging fire even burnt the ground on the stage to black.

Even suffering a powerful attack that could almost destroy the heavens and the earth, a youth was still standing in front of the audience. At this moment, the audience could not help but respond with warm applauses and cheers.

The target of these applause and cheers was, of course, Akatsuki with a confident smile.

The merciless boos instantly changed into passionate cheers. After obtaining the support of the audience, Akatsuki could not help but think that:

Everything is finally in place for this duel.

Thus he faced Listy and the others that were standing nearby.

“Your final trump card was defeated by me, it’s about time to end this right?”

Only to see Listy staring blankly at Akatsuki.

“What did you just do……Akatsuki?”

Staring at Akatsuki, her tone was filled with surprise.

“Even after such a serious attack, how could you be possibly unharmed……?”

“You guys have an trump card, but I too also have a secret weapon.”

After a short pause.

“And just now it was only the defensive secret weapon…… Understood?”

Saying this at the same time, Akatsuki used the secret weapon he had hidden for a long time. Strictly speaking, it was the offensive secret weapon.

……I really did not want to do this.

However, in order to win, Akatsuki did not have another choice. He could only use one of the ultimate techniques in Renkan Keikikou.

Akatsuki first stopped the materialization of the black demon sword. Then he let the true ki within his body flow at a high speed and compressed it.

After repeating the same action over and over again, Akatsuki’s body gradually started to emit a bluish-white light.

Normally Akatsuki would only use the flow of the true ki and increase his body’s physical abilities.

However, this would only stimulate the potential within his body. In short, the maximum limit his body could carry would determine the improvement of his body from the true ki. However, if he kept compressing and cycling the true ki, he could increase the amount of true ki indefinitely.

Allowing the user to obtain a power surpassing the limits of his body. Of course, doing so was not without a cost. The user’s body would have to bear a burden and pressure to surpass his limits.

“Woooooooooooooooooooo!”

A powerful pressure swept through his entire body. Akatsuki could not help but let out a painful roar. Even so, he did not plan to give up.

“Tchh ——Don’t think it’ll go so easily!”

Zechs understood the situation was bad and immediately rushed forward. He instantly reduced the distance and swung his crimson sword to attack Akatsuki. However, Akatsuki, who continued to accumulate the true ki, did not give any signs of evading.

“Ah ——!”

Zechs was completely surprised. Akatsuki blocked off the sword’s attack and was doing it unarmed.

“……You’ve waited for too long.”

Using his left thumb and index finger to grip onto the crimson sword blade, Akatsuki slowly spoke.

The true ki was rapidly flowing throughout his body and emitted a stunning sound.

“It’s over, Zechs.”

“……!”

Seeing that the signs were wrong, Zechs hurriedly backed off, but he could not escape the pursuit of Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s right hand touched Zech’s forehead and the fist continued forward.

“Kuuuuu……!”

Zech’s brain was affected by a violent shaking. Although he was still conscious, he could not stand up from the ground.

“I did not use my full strength, so your consciousness should still be clear.”

Akatsuki slowly spoke.

“However, your true ki within your body has been disrupted, so you will not be able to move within a short time.”

“How is this possible……”

Zechs was completely shocked. He knew that at the moment Akatsuki disrupted his true ki, his body must be in a completely stationary state in order to meet the other’s breathing and the speed of the flow of the true ki, and at an exact time and location inject a powerful true ki.

“The me right now has long surpassed the limits you know……Didn’t I say it already? This is my secret weapon.”

After saying this, Akatsuki walked towards Listy and Loutier.

Listy immediately activate magic circles around her.

In order to buy time for Listy to activate a powerful magic, Loutier stood in front of Akatsuki.

“The outcome hasn’t been decided……”

A white light concentrated in front of the magic gun, accumulating the power of a laser. After compressing it, a searing light was shot forward from the muzzle. The power and speed were several times higher, making it completely indefensible. However, Akatsuki did not dodge or dash off. The powerful laser hit the target and caused a loud bang.

But……

“How could it be……”

Loutier could not help but widen her eyes, completely surprised.

The laser did not hit Akatsuki. No, strictly speaking, before it hit Akatsuki, it was bounced off by the true ki surrounding Akatsuki’s entire body.

The laser which deviated from its target could only destroy the walls of the stage.

At this moment, Akatsuki’s body flashed and at a lightning speed, he reached Loutier.

“Lulu……Let me listen to your cute voice.”

Thus Akatsuki gently bit the sharp ears Loutier had, as an elf.

Ears are the most sensitive location to an elf. Akatsuki’s true ki passed through the ears and endlessly entered Loutier’s body.

“Ahhhh…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Loutier’s entire body trembled, let out a seductive voice and powerlessly fell onto the ground.

After contently looking at Loutier who was trembling on the ground ——

“——Now it’s only you left.”

Akatsuki took a step forward and slowly walked towards Listy.

“Nnnnn……”

Listy could not conceal her inner anxiety. She had not finished her magic chant, and it required some time before it could activate. Akatsuki was not an ordinary enemy, so normal magic could not defeat him, and the magic power is proportional to the time it takes to prepare. The stronger the magic, the more time it will take to prepare. With Listy’s strength, she could definitely and forcibly activate the magic before the chant was over; however, the power would naturally be reduced, and might not be enough to defeat Akatsuki. However, if she continued to chant the magic, there was no doubt that Akatsuki could do whatever he wanted. Whether she should continue to chant the magic knowing that it may be too late, or take the risk and reduce the power to forcibly activate the magic? Listy now faced a dilemma.

“Oh, you decided to continue to chant?”

Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.

Listy slowly spoke:

“I think you should also understand, while chanting magic, the magic circles also have the effect of a protective barrier. And the effect is proportional to the power of the magic, providing the caster a powerful defense.”

Listy, who was surrounded by magic circles in a ball shape, did not forget to add one more thing.

“And the defense of the protective barrier is different than the attack magic, during the chant, it has the strongest ——“

After saying half of her words, Listy could not continue to go on.

The reason was Akatsuki. She saw him simply raise his two hands and enter into Listy’s protective barrier.

“——Heeh!”

The two hands pulled back powerfully, and the magic suddenly vanished in a flash.

“Ah ——“

Listy was shocked, but immediately regained her calm and continued to chant. Looking at Listy, who closed her eyes and concentrated on the spell words, Akatsuki’s expression was very calm.

“I understand that you wish to protect Sherfield, but you have done more than enough.”

Ousawa Akatsuki suddenly took Listy in his arms and forcibly took her lips.

“——!”

Listy was surprised and unconsciously opened her eyes. This time it was Akatsuki’s turn to close his eyes.

He greedily sucked on Listy’s soft and bouncy lips.

“Mmmmmm, Ha……Y…Youuuu……Mmmmmm~~! ? “

Listy attempted to escape, but whatever she tried to do, she could not escape from the grasp of Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s two hands were wrapped around Listy’s back and the back of her head, saying that he was unwilling to let her go.

“Mmmmmmm….Ahhhhh…….Wooooo……!”

Listy pounded on Akatsuki’s chest, her body desperately struggling. However, Akatsuki did not budge and instead tightened his arms around Listy’s body. As if to prove through action that his strength completely surpassed Listy, and telling her to give up on the unnecessary struggle. Finally, Akatsuki gently pulled Listy from the waist towards him.

“Fuuuuuu…ah ah ahh……”

Listy’s upper body was slightly tilted back, her mouth even emitted seductive moans. Akatsuki’s tongue immediately entered Listy’s mouth, and sent his true ki within Listy’s body.

“Mmmmmm<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>?”

After she gasped, Listy trembled slightly. After her tight body had slowly become powerless, Ousawa Akatsuki finally left Listy’s lips.

The violent sucking and the intense kiss stripped away Listy’s actions and her ability to think.

Listy’s body trembled slightly, and the tight muscles slowly calmed down.

“Ah……Fuuuu….Ahhh……”

Listy gradually lost the ability to resist. The arm that was caught by Akatsuki was slowly lowered, the other arm that was pummeling Akatsuki also powerlessly rested on Akatsuki’s chest.

After a period of time, Listy’s body became abnormally gentle.

This was the appearance when the female had given up resistance and surrendered to the male.

The hand that Akatsuki used to lift Listy from the back gradually moved downwards.

Listy’s enchanting and slim waist twisted gently, as if she quite enjoyed the joy brought through Akatsuki’s caress.

Their passionate kiss was not over. After the oxygen was depleted in her lungs, Listy’s hazy expression brought forth a hot look. This was undoubtedly the world’s most beautiful hypoxia. Listy’s tightly closed eyes opened. Her silky eyes were extremely hot and sexy, as if she was completely conquered. Only when Akatsuki saw this, did he leave Listy’s lips.

“……Ah……”

Listy gently called out, with a little regret and dismay in her tone.

Akatsuki again tenderly kissed Listy’s lips, only then did it relax her body.

“Ahhhh……”

Her soft and weak body staggered and was about to fall down. Before Listy fell to the ground, Akatsuki immediately stretched out his arm and held onto Listy’s soft waist.

The two of them were naturally standing side by side.

Ousawa Akatsuki looked around the surroundings. The entire arena was completely silent. The audience’s gaze was concentrated onto the two of them. Thus in front of all the audience, Akatsuki made a gesture.

His left hand was wrapped around Listy’s waist, his right hand was raised up high.

His face revealed a hint of smile.

“I surrender……I cannot fight with this person anymore.”

Ousawa Akatsuki declared his defeat. An outcome that was completely unexpected.

Yet no one protested, and no one shouted.

After a brief silence, the arena was enveloped by resounding cheers and applause.

===Part 9===
“I can’t believe it……”

Akatsuki’s action made Alphonse, who watched the duel from the special box, completely shocked.

It might seem like a simple kiss, but it implied a far greater meaning.

One side was the youth who bore the responsibility of the previous hero’s death, climbed all the way from the depths of despair and become the Rogue Hero everyone knew about, and finally defeated the demon king and became a hero that saved the world. On the other side was a Queen whot had experienced the blow of her country being destroyed, and with the hero obtained back their homeland and aimed to defeat the demon king. These heroes in everyone eyes were almost like a prince and a princess from a fairy tale who won the world’s admiration and love. Alayzard’s residents had wished from the bottom of their hearts that they would become married; after all their happiness symbolized the end of the war and the coming of the peace, so it was undoubtedly everyone’s wish for the future. Although the happy ending that everyone had hoped for was destroyed when Akatsuki returned to his own world, Akatsuki had now once again come back to Alayzard and stood in front of everyone.

——And in this case, Akatsuki, wearing the demon king outfit, was playing a very crucial role.

The scene of Akatsuki, who was wearing the demon king outfit, and Listy standing next to each other seemed to symbolize the peace between the humans and the demon race.

Every audience member at the scene was a witness to history.

……At this rate, nothing can be done.

Alphonse had arranged many individuals to specially discredit the duel and frame Sherfield’s trio for faking the duel, and thus provoke the audience’s emotions. However, in the face of the thunderous cheers from the audience, those individuals seemed to be extraordinarily small. Although Akatsuki declared his own defeat, there was ample evidence that his strength was above the trio from Sherfield. Under the catalyst of this happy ending, the signing of the peace treaty would not be blamed upon Listy and Sherfield by everyone. Even if everyone wanted to say something, they could only just send their heartfelt blessings. In short, Akatsuki achieved the final victory, but Listy and the trio were not defeated.

……Impressive, he actually had the ability to perfectly convey and perform the draw that was excluded from the rules.

Alphonse Tese Rubura Disdia was completely defeated.

His strategy could be said to have been completely neutralized.

“So this is the strength of the Rogue Hero?......What a disorderly fellow.”

With a wry smile, Alphonse could only accept his defeat.

Also in the special box seats, Ousawa Miu looked intently at the arena stage.

“……”

Staring at Akatsuki, who was waving to the audience, and Listy, who was being held on at the waist, Miu did not notice that on her own face emerged a hint of loneliness.

Akatsuki and Listy were standing in front of Miu’s eyes, and accepting the world’s blessings.

At this moment, Miu suddenly noticed that Akatsuki and Listy’s gazes did not fall at the same place. Akatsuki was busily addressing the audience, but Listy, who was beside him, had been staring at Akatsuki’s face.

Tears emerged from her eyes.

Ousawa Miu thought, Akatsuki will immediately wipe off Listy’s tears.

……That was correct.

This was a matter of fact; Miu, herself, also understood this. Only Listy was worthy of Akatsuki. The other half of a hero should not be the daughter of a demon king.

But a princess who defeated the demon king alongside the hero.

===Part 10===
A dark passage.

The candlelight from both sides could barely illuminate the two sides. This was the underground passage of the arena.

The passage that connected the battle stage to the preparation area, and could also access the special box.

There was no other shortcut to head to the special box; everyone must pass through this passage.

An encounter would naturally occur.

Aleclasta’s Pope Volk Rem Aleclasta IV had a happy smile on his face.

The location was the end of the stairs. Miranda followed at the side.

“Congratulations, Akatsuki. Your performance this time was really remarkable.”

Volk greatly praised Akatsuki who was coming from the other end of the passage.

Only to see Akatsuki stop.

“You flatter me, you even specially came to congratulate my victory.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Unfortunately the thing went contrary to what you expected, letting you down.”

“Oh ho, I don’t understand what you mean.”

Volk revealed a intriguing smile.

——No matter who won the victory of this duel, it would be difficult for Sherfield to escape the blame from the rest of the world.

After Akatsuki had defeated Galious, Sherfield had suddenly become a country that saved the world, achieving a position on the same standing as the powerful Aleclasta and Disdia. It was just a matter of time until the international politics would be dominated by the flourishing Sherfield.

However, Aleclasta and Disdia were not absent during the war against the demon king. Sherfield’s influence growing in the international community was naturally a sight that the two countries did not want to see. In fact, today’s duel was a plan from Aleclasta and Disdia to pull down Sherfield by using the name of the demon race.

Right now the two countries’ plan was crushed by Akatsuki. Akatsuki and Listy had also received blessings from the rest of the world, securing a position of Sherfield bringing Alayzard to peace.

However, Volk did not care. There is plenty of time, what they have later on was time.

In fact what they were concerned about was another matter.

“——Renkan Keikikou is really terrifying. Even the renowned strongest fighter of the human side, Queen Listy, was not a match for it.”

“Indeed, it looks like the legend seems to be true.”

Miranda interjected.

“The legend about it absorbing the opponent’s true ki, and turning the opponent’s strength into your own power……”

“——“

Miranda’s statement made Akatsuki narrow his eyes.

Only to see Volk laugh a few times.

“Probably not many people had noticed it, but I saw it very clearly. After Queen Listy’s final attack touched your body, it immediately disappeared without a trace.”

Just like the magical barrier the superior dimensional being Zahhark had——Miranda laughed.

“The more enemies you kill, the stronger your strength becomes……It really is a devil qigong”.

“Ah ha, I don’t understand what you two are talking about.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly, and brushed past Volk and Miranda, preparing to go upstairs.

“I know what your aesthetic is, but keeping too many secrets will hurt the females.”

Staring at the back of Akatsuki, Miranda muttered.

“——If Listy knew how he died……”

Akatsuki suddenly stopped.

“……What do you want to say?”

A deep and low tone, with a faint hint of murderous intent. Hearing this, Miranda immediately evaded the subject.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Since you know nothing, then pretend I did not speak. But then again, if you had learnt Renkan Keikikou earlier——“

Miranda paused for a moment.

“At that time perhaps you could have used Leon’s power.”

Akatsuki silently headed towards Miranda.

The two of them started a close confrontation, the other’s breathing could be clearly heard.

“I will not allow you to speak nonsense in front of that person. Even if you are a woman, I will not show mercy.”

“You’re really scary……But you don’t have to force yourself.”

Miranda had a cold smile emerge on her face.

“You did not hesitate and used Renkan Keikikou to surpass your limits and obtained the victory. It should be difficult for the you right now to stand or talk.”

Both sides entered a silence. After a few seconds, Akatsuki slowly turned around and walked up the stairs.

At this moment……

“……Miranda, this is your mistake……”

Although he said this, Volk’s tone did not have any intent to blame her.

“That’s true, maybe it is time for the entire world to know the truth.”

The truth is always cruel.

“However, Akatsuki was quite capable.”

The hero Leon protected Akatsuki and died at the hands of the demon king Galious while the demon race attacked Erdia——This was the world’s understanding of the tragedy.

This was the explanation that Akatsuki, who watched Leon fall into a pool of blood, told Listy and the other rescuers. At that time Galious was not present, and there were no other survivors at the scene, so Akatsuki became the only witness to the death of Leon.

Thus, what Akatsuki said became Alayzard’s history. The hero Leon died at the hands of the demon king to protect Akatsuki.

This was the understanding of the world, and also the statement that was heard publicly.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-10T16:15:40Z

88.195.142.91:

==Chapter 4 - Absolutely won't Concede==

===Part 1===
As if there was a singing sound that was coming from the shaking of the atmosphere and the low deep sound from the shaking of the earth.

This sound was not formed by a natural phenomenon.

But was the sound issued from countless individuals concentrating at the same location.

Excited. The magician country Sherfield’s royal arena was enveloped by a mist of hot air. The hot air diffused and spread outwards, even the west side preparation room that was divided by thick stone walls could hear the noisiness. The audience stands should have been packed tightly from a long time ago. Hearing the distant noise, Ousawa Miu’s hands were clasped over her chest. She knew that this was a duel that was open to the public, but……

……She did not think that it would actually attract so many people.

The day after the talks had ended, which is two days ago, the three country’s leader officially announced the news about the duel.

In addition to the home country crowd of Sherfield, there was an unusual amount of audience from Disdia and Aleclasta.

“There’s no problem right……”

Humans have always considered the powerful demon race as an object of fear. Right now the arena had an influx of large amount of spectators, and it was obvious that they came due to the contestants. The hero who defeated the demon king Galious and his comrades, these people were all great heroes within their hearts. One of the reasons is obviously not because they defeated the demon king, but the fact that they had helped many individuals throughout their travels, and leaving many popular stories. As long as they met people being abused while on their travels, whether it was to cure people who were suffering from diseases and hunger, or even to help out people who lived in pain due to mountain thieves and pirates, they would always actively intervene, and helped solve the problems of the kind citizens, earning the crowd’s trust and respect. Although a small number of people were shocked by the title of “Rogue Hero”, it did not shake the crowd’s belief in them. The heroic deeds of the four people were even heard of by Miu, who was living in Galevain forest. Thus, the news that these four people would once again show up immediately captured spectators throughout the world. Although Akatsuki joined the demon race’s formation, opinions put his method as “Creating peace, and eliminate all necessary evil”, and the amount of supporters was not small. However, this was purely a stance that empathized Akatsuki, and it did not represent that they supported the demon race. To humans, the demon race was still a scary enemy.

……But……

Ousawa Miu was determined not to ever hesitate and also not to be confused.

This problem has already been resolved. The past Miu was troubled previously about her own position, she did not know how to live, but after being under Akatsuki’s guidance, she finally found her answer. So now it was clear to Miu what she had to do, and how to do it.

That was to believe in Akatsuki. Even if the situation was disadvantageous, it could not shake her own determination.

“——Hey, the “Nine” and “Eleven” over there, come over here a bit.”

Akatsuki’s voice came from within the preparation room, sitting not far away, Haruka and Miu both unanimously turned around.

Both of them hurriedly headed over to Akatsuki, who was sitting by the wall.

“We do not permit you to use this kind of method to call us, I have already mentioned it many times!”

“If you commit it again, don’t blame me if I cut off your tongue!”

The blushing “Nine” and “Eleven” fiercely stared at Akatsuki.

“This is wrong isn’t it? My mouth have saved you two, is this the attitude how you treat your savior?”

“Nnnnn……”

Seeing Akatsuki reveal a strange smile, Miu and Haruka could not help but reluctantly bite their lips.

——That night, the two of them had mistakenly drunk Melissa’s carefully created aphrodisiac.
Akatsuki had no solution but to kiss Miu and Haruka’s body. In the end, both of them had an ending that was indescribable.

In order to ensure that he had not missed any locations, Akatsuki had kissed again and again on the two bodies. Until the dawn, Miu and Haruka, who were repeatedly devastated, almost treated Akatsuki as a supreme god.

……That’s not true. Yes, it was only a momentary confusion……!

Miu desperately tried to defend herself. She did not want to imagine the scene, or otherwise the feelings she experienced would emerge again, but why did Akatsuki constantly tease the two of them. Every time Akatsuki mentioned the events of that night, Miu and Haruka could not help but remember the sweet pleasure, and their faces flushed in red.
However, the two of them obviously would not forget to scold Akatsuki and vent their depression of Akatsuki seeing their embarrassed appearance.

“There’s nothing to be shy about……Good work to you two.”

“Could your body endure it? If you can’t endure it, remember to tell me.”

After saying this —— If Akatsuki used such a gentle tone to talk about their efforts.

……! I will be ashamed and extremely embarrassed……!”

Just thinking about it was terrifying, the prideful Haruka could possibly faint at the scene. In this regard, Akatsuki’s teasing was perhaps his way of being considerate.

At this moment, Akatsuki put away his taunting expression.

“The organizers have arranged for you two to watch the match at the special VIP box. Normal audience cannot see inside the box. The people who can enter the box are only the country’s representatives, but you two still have to be cautious, do not be careless.”

“What about you? Is there really no problem?

Miu asked.

“Your opponents are your past comrades, so naturally they are very familiar with your tactics and moves. Although you are the one who defeated father, it does not mean that their strength isn’t a concern……In fact, they are all excellent warriors right?”

“That’s correct, these fellows are really strong. However, I understand that better than anyone else, they are not opponents that should be underestimated, so I naturally will not take this lightly.”

The serious Akatsuki suddenly gave off a slight smile.

“They understand me, but I also understand them. At that time, there will naturally be a way.”

“……What types of fighting style do they belong to?”

Akatsuki thought for a while, then he answered Haruka’s question.

“Zechs is a swordman-type character, and like me cannot use magic. Loutier specializes in recovery and support type magic, but her magic gun can display amazing power in mid-range. Listy is a pure magician, her battle method consist of attacking magic.”

“……Yes, that should be it.”

Miu muttered. She had not personally witnessed the trio’s heroic bearing in the battlefield, but had heard of many related stories.

The Rogue Hero’s comrades were just as strong as the Rogue Hero.

“……Are you confident?”

Miu could not conceal her inner fears.

“Of course, but……”

Akatsuki smiled, and said.

“This duel must be won.”

“——What?”

Miu was frozen for a moment, while a smiling Akatsuki stood up from his chair.

“——I’m going now. Just wait, I will make everyone at the scene accept our request for peace.”

===Part 2===

A few minutes later, the fateful moment had finally come.

People from all over the world gave off a thunderous applause, congratulating themselves for becoming a witness to history.

Under the music and the cheers from the audience, the first one to enter was the trio who represented the Alliance.

That is also Sherfield’s world-renowned heroes ——Listy and the others.

The audience immediately responded with a warm applause and welcomed the trio to the stage.

——Next——

The demon race’s representative appeared from the other tunnel.

In order to prevent the war, a hero who returned once again to Alayzard.

At the same time, he abandoned humanity and was a traitor who joined the demon race’s formation.

Cheers and curses appeared in the air, the entire arena was in chaos. However, after Akatsuki appeared, both sides of the audience quieted down.

This was a duel between the Rogue Hero and Listy, Zechs and Loutier, but the audience could not see the silhouette of the rogue hero.

His hair color and eyes were still the same dark black color, but the person in front of the audience was not the familiar Akatsuki they knew.

He was wearing an evil and dark battle dress, and was armed with a black demon sword.

Akatsuki, who had parted with them for a while, seemed to have returned as the second coming of the demon king.

===Part 3===

The upcoming contestants stood on the stage and confronted each other.

Akatsuki’s appearance made Listy El Da Sherfield frown.

“Where did you obtain such a weird and enccentric costume and weapon?”

“You’re talking about this? The clothes was when I was shopping, and bought from an antique shop. The boss said that this was the battle outfit of the ancient demon king, but it is only a replica and not the real thing. Since I am representing the demon race in this fight, I have to consider my outfit a bit right. As for the weapon, it came from my world.”

Akatsuki looked at the black great sword in his hands, while his face exposed a strange smile. This appearance made Listy sigh. It looked like Akatsuki was determined that they will have to have a showdown.

“——In short, a real demon king.”

Suddenly someone interrupted from the sidelines. Looking carefully, it was Alphonse. As the proposer of this duel, Alphonse naturally had to take up the role of the host. He grunted disapprovingly.

“If you were using the identity of the “Rogue Hero” to participate, perhaps you might have the support of the audience. Akatsuki-dono, but this time you miscalculated. Dressing up as the demon race to participate will only arouse resentment of the people.”

“Whether it is a miscalculation, you’ll know later.”

“I can’t wait to see……Queen Listy, can we begin?”

“……Yes, please.”

Facing Alphonse’s inquiry, Listy nodded. Looking at Alphonse, who forced her to this position, Listy thought: No matter who wins or loses in this duel, Disdia would obtain the largest benefits. Alphonse’s inner feelings naturally went without saying.

……If you think that the situation is completely under control, then you could be wrong.

Facing this duel, Listy and the others had never given up hope.

They had already devised a tactic, allowing the spectators to give an advantage to the disgraced.

Thus ——Alphonse, using a solemn tone, used the sound amplification magic to warn the arena.

“——Ladies and gentlemen, I hereby announce the duel between Queen Listy, General Zechs and Elite Executive Loutier and Akatsuki-dono is about to begin.”

A thunderous applause and cheers suddenly burst throughout the arena. After the cheers had subsided slightly, Alphonse began to explain the rules of the duel. No time limit, when one side loses their ability to fight or surrenders, then the duel is considered to have ended. Meanwhile, the organizers placed a special barrier, making the battle space limited to the battle stage and the air surrounding it. No matter how intense their offense and defense was, it would not affect the audience viewing from the sidelines.

In addition ——

“The battle space will turn any physical harm and automatically turn it into mental damage. This is a measure to ensure the safety of the participants, while at the same time allowing the two sides to fight without care, utilizing their true strength.”

Finally, he had to add one more sentence.

“——Also, this is a special reminder. Akatsuki-dono represents Galevain to negotiate with the Alliance, hoping that both sides will be able to reach a peace agreement. At the same time, if the agreement is threatened, he will not hesitate and join the demon race’s formation. In order to prove that Akatsuki-dono has the strength to control the signing, we have specially sent out our strongest battle strength, which is Queen Listy, General Zecha and the Elite Executive Loutier, to have a showdown with Akatsuki-dono. This is the origin of the duel. I have specially explained the and hope that you have all listened."

After hearing this, the crowd suddenly burst out with relentless accusations and insults.

“This is just simply a show to pave way for a peace agreement!”

“I don’t believe that you will actually fight for real!”

Queen Listy bit her lower lips tightly.

Although it was within their expectations, what they heard was still pretty harsh.

The criticism from the audience was inevitable. For those conservatives who did not wish to sign an agreement with the demon race, this duel should have never been held. But on the other hand, there are still many voices who are against war.

Both sides immediately insulted each other, and the arena suddenly plunged into chaos.

“——Quiet!”

Alphonse shouted through the sound amplification magic, and the audience fell into silence.

“Queen Listy and the others are under a formal invitation by Disdia and Aleclasta to become the contestants of this duel. Any remarks that belittle the duel or Queen Listy and the others will be treated as a rebellion.”

Alphonse strictly looked at Queen Listy’s eyes. She could not help but snort in her mind.

……He really knows how to talk.

On the surface, Alphonse was trying to defend Listy from injustice, but realistically it was a trap to legalize the duel and force Sherfield into a disadvantageous spot.

……Fine. Even if you treat me heartlessly, don’t blame me if I treat you unfairly.

Listy had made up her mind and decided to go through with their established plan. Thus, Listy winked at Zechs and Loutier.

Just when both of them nodded, Alphonse finally revealed his hidden fangs.

“It is undeniable that this duel is a battle between past comrades, so it is no wonder that everyone believes that this is just a show to pave way for the peace agreement. In fact, under the barrier which turns physical damage to mental damage, neither side needs to take it easy, and based on the nature of the duel itself, even if they do not have a final victor, Akatsuki-dono will also have proved his strength.”

The strategist, who was added to his strategy, laughed, and smiled happily.

“However, this way you will lose the people’s trust in this duel. Anyone doubting the result of the competition is not what we as country leaders wish to see. Since the result of the duel is an important reference to determine whether we have peace or not, we naturally hope that the results of this battle and the decision for the future are not based on child’s play. Thus, in the name of Disdia empire’s fourth prince Alphonse Tese Rubura Disdia<ref name="Alphonse"> アルフォソス　テセ　ルブラ　ディスディア (Alphonse’s full name)</ref> I hereby announce ——“

After a short pause ——

“——This duel will not have the option of a tie. No matter how much time it takes, the results of the duel will decide the fate of humanity.”

“P…Prince Alphonse ——!”

Queen Listy was shocked, but her voice was overshadowed by the cheers of the audience. Yes. Alphonse’s announcement had won the applause of every audience.

“Queen Listy, is there something wrong……?”

Alphonse removed the sound amplication magic. His face was wearing a proud smile. Seeing this, Listy could not help but tightly bite her lower lip.

For Listy who was forced into a desperate situation, the only way out was a tie. On one hand, Akatsuki, who was seeking peace, would have shown his strength, while Sherfield also would not have to end up taking responsibility for the results of either the war or the peace. More importantly, Listy and the others would not lose, so they could still continue their relationship with the other two countries. Although a tie might be ridiculed as a show, everyone in Alayzard knew the relationship between Akatsuki and them. As long as they began using their full powers and competed, even taking into account their former friendship, and battled, at least they would be understood by the audience. Even if it caused a strong rebound from the group who did not wish for peace, it would be better than becoming an enemy of all of the citizens. Although Listy did not mention this plan to Akatsuki, she believed that Akatsuki’s goal was the same.

……To think that the situation evolved into this……!

The audience’s emotions had already been ignited, the plan of a tie game was naturally aborted. Since they did not want to have a duel with a tie ending, they should have mentioned it when developing the rules, but Alphonse picked the beginning of the duel to announce it with sensitive timing. It also revealed an unsual message. When the three country alliance decided that Listy and the others would face Akatsuki, they should have predicted that every country’s audience could possibly think that this was just a show. Alphonse’s act was difficult to understand—Why? After noticing Alphonse’s goal, Listy could not help but bite her lips tightly and clench her fist.

……It can’t be wrong.

Alphonse deliberately left the path of a tie game; naturally, Listy would seize this only hope. After confirming that Listy fell for the bait, Alphonse took advantage of the duel that was about to begin and made a critical point about how there must be a conclusion, also finding a sound reason to block off their only path. All this action was to place Sherfield in a disadvantageous spot. In fact, this proved that Alphonse’s plan was quite successful. Listy did not have any time to prepare another plan.

After Alphonse took the advantage, he did not forget to add a comment that caught them off guard.

“Queen Listy, for Sherfield’s reputation, please do your best.”

Why?

“In case of a defeat, it is unlikely to shut everybody’s mouth.”

“……!”

Listy could not help but shiver.

Alphonse’s meaning could not be any clearer. If Listy and the others lost, even if they lost after using all their power, they could not escape the suspicion of fraud.

Once similar rumors have sprouted, it is bound to discredit Sherfield’s reputation. At that time, not only will they be isolated from the international community, the domestic opposition will also take the opportunity to seize power, causing the country to fall apart.

Akatsuki, who was standing on the demon race’s side, had no other options besides winning. After all, Akatsuki’s defeat would mean the demise of the demon race. However, Listy was also the same. Whether they win or lose, they could not avoid the criticism of the world. If they lose they could still obtain a reputation for trying to eliminate wars, but this option was blocked off by Alphonse. Strictly speaking, Listy and the others’s retreat had been completely sealed off.

……Looks like there is no other choice.

Thus Listy tried to motivate herself within her heart.

Besides winning, there was no other path to take.

===Part 4===

Staring at Listy, who returned to her starting position, and preparing to fight, Ousawa Akatsuki suddenly called Alphonse who was about to return to the audience.

“——Hey, Prince Alphonse.”

“Akatsuki-dono, what do you want? It can’t be that you are somewhat dissatisfied with the new rule of no ties in this duel?”

Alphonse turned around with a triumphant expression on his face.

“Of course not, I do not have any comment on the new rules. Although picking this time to announce it is unkind, this is the so-called “politics”, so there is nothing to make a fuss about.”

“Thank you for your understanding, I feel honored. Then……I do not know what Akatsuki-dono wants?”

“About this……”

Akatsuki lifted his head and looked at the special box. The glass had a mirror magic effect, and could not be seen from the outside, but Miu, Haruka, Volk and Miranda were all in the box to witness the duel. After Alphonse returned to the box, the duel would officially begin.

However, the box had clearly one less person, so ——

“——Where’s uncle Baram? I don’t think I’ve seen him today.”

After confirming that he could not feel Baram’s true ki in the arena, Akatsuki asked.

“How do you know……?”

Alphonse was taken aback.

“Last night, my father suddenly fell ill, so he returned to our country this morning. This duel is very important to us, so my father really wanted to witness it, but due to his body not feeling well, he could only just return home first. Before departing, my father also expressed his view that the result of the duel was too clear. Perhaps he believes that Queen Listy will get the final victory.”

After hearing Alphonse’s explanation ——

“Oh, so that’s it……I hope that it is nothing serious.”

“Thank for your blessing, Akatsuki-dono. As for the duel, I will witness the final result instead of my father……Are there any other concerns?”

“No ——Wait, allow me to ask one more question.”

Akatsuki added:

“The barrier that turns physical damage into mental damage……Whose idea was it?”

“Aleclasta’s High priest Miranda proposed it.”

Alphonse replied.

“Queen Listy is the Queen of Sherfield, we cannot have anything happening in this duel……Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, I was just asking casually.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and watched as Alphonse turned around and left. This was basically the barrier within Babel, looks like the two world’s approach is quite similar.

……This also means that he must take out his true power.

Akatsuki took a deep breath and allowed his body’s true ki to flow through his entire body.

After switching to the new AD, he only required one AD and he could summon the demon sword Laevateinn. However, the demon sword in Akatsuki’s hand was the most basic form. Perhaps the second form that showed up previously when he faced Zahhark was just an illusion.

……That’s fine, this time the opponent is not the true enemy.

The AD could summon the most suitable weapon for their user’s abilities. Right now, his opponent was Listy, and since he was fighting in a duel, the basic form of Laevateinn was more than enough. Lifting up his head to see, Listy and the others had already raised their weapons and prepared for the battle.

Zechs was holding a red long sword, Loutier was holding a silver gun and Listy’s weapon was a golden staff.

The trio who had no path to retreat had a sorrowful expression.

Akatsuki could not help but think that both sides could not afford to lose this duel.

Just when the tense atmosphere reached the very peak, the moment when the audience was completely breathless.

The arena gong sounded.

The duel that would decide the fate of humans and the demon race had started.

===Part 5===

——The symbolic duel began the moment the gong sounded

Akatsuki pushed off with both feet, and the very first step he advanced out was already increased to his maximum speed.

The side with more people absolutely had a big advantage in battle. However, where there is an excess amount, it will also become fatal.

The duel had just started, and the opponent had already taken the first action. The disconnected trio did not know what to do, this poor communication was undoubtedly the cause of confusion. Seeing Akatsuki approaching at a lightning speed, but——

“——You hope for too much!”

Zechs immediately stepped forward. The distance between the two quickly shortened. In the center of the stage, a melee combat broke out. Akatsuki and Zechs’s showdown was the first time the two of them dueled each other.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

“Oooooooooooooooooo!”

The moment when the screams from both of them surged through the air.

Clangggggggggg <ref name="clash"> ガキィィィィィィィソ clashing sound between the swords </ref>

The black demon sword and the crimson long sword clashed against each other, producing a sharp high pitched metallic sound.

Akatsuki and Zechs were facing each other, their respective breathing sounds could be heard.

“Heh……Perverted swordman, after obtaining the title of a general, looks like you did not lose your skills.”

“You’re not bad either, perverted hero.”

Using a flowing movement, Zechs’s crimson long sword swept through, but it was barely dodged by Akatsuki pushing off with both feet.

“Sorry, the opponent I’m looking for is not you.”

Seeing Akatsuki twist his body and dodge to this side, he suddenly threw Zechs to the back of his head. Akatsuki’s target was only one, that is Queen Listy. This duel was one against three, but as long as he defeated Listy, it was equal to deciding the outcome.

The Queen’s defeat symbolizes the defeat of the country. Listy had already entered the magic chant stage, and had unfolded multiple heavily constructed magic circles in front of her. However, Akatsuki’s speed was beyond that, and as long as he continued to sprint forward, he could subdue Listy before the magic was activated.

“Akatsuki, I won’t let you go that easily.”

A beautiful elf stood in front of Akatsuki. This elf was none other than Loutier. She raised her long gun and aimed at Akatsuki, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. However, what came out from the muzzle was not bullets, but a blue and white light laser. Akatsuki immediately took a big step to the side, but Loutier had already anticipated Akatsuki’s action, and another wave of laser was headed towards Akatsuki.

“Chitsu<ref name="laser"> ちつ Laser shooting sound </ref>——”

Facing a barrage of lasers, Akatsuki could only try and avoid or use the black demon sword to block the beam, and approach Loutier from another direction.

Only to see Akatsuki swing his sword continuously at the ground in front of Loutier.

“——Ah?”

The rising dust obscured their sight. Loutier was slightly surprised. At this moment, Akatsuki had already jumped into the air, passed through Loutier and even passed through Listy.

At the moment he landed, Akatsuki immediately took action.

Listy had her back to Akatsuki, while Loutier was currently struggling with the dust. And to activate magic, Listy had to put her full attention into the chant. Everything was within Akatsuki’s expectation. Akatsuki approached Listy from the back without hesitation.

“Since there is a barrier, don’t blame me for being rude.”

After saying this, the black demon sword immediately and mercilessly slashed towards Listy. The blade barely entered Listy’s shoulder blade. However, Listy did not fall to the ground.

The moment Akatsuki found his chance to slash, the black demon sword’s offensive was blocked off.

By another crimson long sword.

“……Don’t underestimate us.”

Using a speed beyond Akatsuki and following him from behind, Zechs coldly spoke.

“Do you think that this type of children’s play will be able to defeat us?”

At this moment Listy also slowly turned around.

A cold expression that did not have the slightest warmth.

“……”

Listy silently stretched out her hands towards Akatsuki.

A red light relentlessly headed towards Akatsuki. This was the directional explosive flame magic Listy specialized in.

“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh——!”

After the explosive bang, Akatsuki was thrown into the air. After twisting his body while he was in danger, he did land safely.

However, Akatsuki’s body was filled with an unbearable burning sensation. For safety reasons, this duel used a barrier that would turn all physical damage into mental damage, and the mode of how the mental damage showed up was a sense of pain. The difference was that the sense of pain was not on the body, but on the mind. In short, the damage did not communicate with the body, but directly affected the brain.

Actually, before the attack, Akatsuki had already used the power of Renkan Keikikou and activated a defense aura against magic.

The past Akatsuki had also used a similar method, against Onizuka Kenya and Uesaki Ryouhei’s fire magic.

“Fuuuu……It really is as amazing as before.”

Ousawa Akatsuki sighed then looked at the three past companions who he had fought together with.

“True peace, this kind of thing really isn’t obtained so easily.”

The battle restarted. Before Akatsuki was able to launch his second offensive, Loutier took action first.

Seeing her activating several magic circles, it should be that she took advantage of the break in order to chant.

At this moment, Listy, Zechs and Loutier’s bodies were enveloped in three colors of light.

……So it’s that move.

Akatsuki knew what the three colors of light represented. This was the magic Loutier specialized in—— A priest’s supportive magic that increases combat capabilities. The red light represents attack, the blue light represents defense and the green light represents mobility. This supportive magic had the same effect as Akatsuki using Renkan Keikikou and activating his body’s true ki to improve his physical abilities.

“……”

“……”

Zechs and Loutier advanced towards Akatsuki without speaking.

Zechs was holding a long sword, and Loutier had released a wind blade magic to turn her gun into a gunblade.
The duel entered a melee combat phase, both side were shortening the distance between them. Seeing that they only require half a step and they would have entered Akatsuki’s attack range, Zechs and Loutier suddenly vanished.
High speed movement. However, Akatsuki’s reaction was also very fast. Only to see his stature fall slightly and reversing the demon sword in order to protect his back, a large metal clashing sound suddenly came from the scene. After neutralizing Zechs and Loutier’s attack from behind, Akatsuki followed through and swung the sword, and successfully pushed both of them back.

“——Eat this!”

Akatsuki raised his sword and hacked at them twice. A shockwave was released towards the two of them. Zechs and Louter respectively used their weapons to negate the shockwave, but Akatsuki took advantage of this gap in order to rush forward.

His target was Zechs. The black demon sword that targeted the red hair swordman swept into a flurry. Akatsuki’s body movements were using a concept of a “circle”, plus each sword strike’s speed and strength did not follow any rules, making it difficult for others to perceive. When he was facing Phil Barnett, Akatsuki also used the same sword technique, making the other side suffer terribly.

Akatsuki wished for a quick battle and resolving Zechs as soon as possible. However, the sound of the demon sword infused with true ki sweeping through the air and a metallic sound produced after the weapons collided, was colliding against each other in midair at an alarming speed. That’s right, Zechs successfully blocked Akatsuki’s rain of sword strikes.

“The power was still as amazing as before. But……If this is your fastest speed, then it is more than enough to block your fierce strikes.”

Speaking at the same time, Zechs blocked Akatsuki’s slash once again.

“Continuous slashes that corner the opponent should be something like this!”

Zechs changed from defense to attack, and launched a series of counterattacks.

Under Zechs’s suppression, Akatsuki was forced to become defensive.

“Oooo……Damn…….!”

Zechs’s attacks were extremely swift. Akatsuki’s naked eye could not follow it, he could only rely on his intuition.

Seeing Zechs’s attacks become more and more swift, the flurry of sword images gradually produced afterimages.

“That fellow……W…Wait a minute, Woooooooooh!”

In a critical situation, Akatsuki hurriedly stepped backwards. Just at that moment, a laser light pierced the sky right in front of his eyes. Luckily Akatsuki’s reaction was quick, or else his brain would have burned two tiny holes. Looking carefully, it turned out that Loutier had decided to join the fray.

“That was close……”

Akatsuki could not help but feel relieved.

“——Is this the time to rest?”

Zechs’s slash flowed through.

……If I block this sword, it is equal to giving a chance for Lulu to aim at me……Damn!

After observing the entire arena’s situation, Akatsuki immediately made a decision. He activated Renkan Keikikou and jumped into the air in one breath.

This jump was no trivial matter, it was at least ten meters high. However, in midair, Akatsuki could see carefully. Not so far away, Listy had already activated a magic circle. After confirming Listy had finished the chant, Akatsuki muttered to himself.

“This is bad……”

“——Come forth, Lightning of Punishment!”

From the air above the arena came a thunderous roar. Akatsuki did not even think and raised the demon sword and swung it towards the sky. A slash that infused all his strength suddenly split the fallen lightning into half, but things did not end here.

The split lightning was heading towards Zechs and Loutier on the ground.

“Ah ha, Take this!”

An offensive that gives them back a taste of their own medicine. However, Zechs and Loutier’s reaction was quite calm.

He saw Zechs catching the lightning with his sword, and allowing the sword blade to add the properties of lightning element.

Loutier raised her magic gun in her hand and absorbed the fallen lightning into the gun’s muzzle.

“Ahhhh……”

Seeing the two of them easily resolve the offensive of the falling lightning, Akatsuki, who was stranded in midair, scratched his cheeks. At this moment, Zechs and Loutier both pushed off. Their body soared into the sky and reached the same height as Akatsuki in one breath, then they simultaneously attacked. Akatsuki used the demon sword and kicks to counter the two offensives, and displayed an impressive midair battle.

“——“

At this moment, Loutier used Akatsuki’s pressure from his kick and subtly opened up a distance.

At the same time, the magic gun’s muzzle was aimed at Akatsuki, and released the previously absorbed lightning.

……I can’t avoid it!

Akatsuki could only release the demon sword in his hand, and use the demon sword as a lightning rod and escape from the immediate crisis.

However, Zechs’s crimson long sword also swept through the air at this instant.

“You actually threw away your weapon, what kind of idea are you thinking of!”

“That goes without saying right? This kind of idea!”

Just when he finished talking, Akatsuki slipped his palms together and abruptly clamped onto Zechs’s long sword.

“What——!”

Zechs was completely surprised. Without missing his chance, Akatsuki immediately raised his leg and kicked at the frozen Zechs, then he opened up his palms and aimed at the falling Zechs and Loutier, who attempted to rescue him.

“——Eat this!”

Both his palms produced ki bombs, and threw them at the two of them.

The air bomb successfully hit the targets, producing a large explosive sound and a dazzling flash. Amongst the smoke, Zechs and Loutier were both falling towards the ground, Akatsuki stretched out his right hand and firmly caught the falling demon sword.

“Renkan Keikikou isn’t only about manipulating the body’s true ki, you were too careless.”

Akatsuki looked at the falling Zechs and Loutier. His face revealed a proud smile.

At this moment, he noticed Listy had disappeared and subconsciously looked above.

Found her. Staying still in midair, Listy raised her magic staff and aimed at Akatsuki.

In front of the staff appeared several layers of magic circles.

“Did you think I can only use long-range attacks……?”
After a short pause ——

“——Akatsuki, you were too careless.”

After saying this, an enormous compressed air bomb was shot forth at an alarming speed.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh——“

The compressed air bomb released by Listy had surpassed the speed of sound barrier and pressed onto Akatsuki all the way to the ground.

The arena was suddenly enveloped by an earth-shattering explosion.

===Part 6===

“H…How is this possible?”

Miu, who was staying at the VIP special room and watching the duel, was completely surprised.

An incredible phenomenon appeared on the arena. Staring at the smoke rising slowly from the stage, Miu muttered to herself.

“Wind-based and Fire-based magic could actually combine with each other……”

“——Because Sherfield is a country that is comprised of an alliance of the four spirits of fire, water, earth and water.”

Valkyria, who was responsible for receiving the VIP, answered Miu’s question.

“As the legitimate heir to the throne, Listy-sama could borrow various spirits’ power. Not only can she freely manipulate the conflicting elements of fire and water or earth and wind, she could also combine the two and create a greater effect.”

“This is really incredible……”

Haruka could not conceal her inner surprise.

Only to see Miranda smile.

“I understand your surprise, but the facts speak for themselves, so you can only just believe it. It isn’t just for show that Sherfield is called as Alayzard’s magic country right?”

“And Queen Listy is also a magic genius within the history of the royal family. Just that her magic talent——“

Volk reminisced about the past.

“——only opened up after contracting with the spirits and after her father’s death.”

However……

“Looks like Akatsuki is in a struggle.”

Within the battle space, Listy was slowly falling to the ground.

Zechs and Loutier, who had temporarily retreated under Akatsuki’s ki bomb attack, also stood up from the ground.

Looks like Loutier’s combat supportive magic dramatically increased the defense of the trio.

“……Why does he not use hard ki?”

Haruka’s tone was slightly emotional.

“Just relying on his physical body and weapon against multiple enemies would make him fall into a passive situation. Why not use hard ki to block off the opponent’s attack, then use the demon sword to unleash a counterattack.”

At this moment——

“——Sorry to disturb you, but that is impossible.”

Valkyria rejected Haruka’s idea.

“Akatsuki-sama’s hard ki is not almighty, it cannot block off all attacks. If he had used his body and forcibly received Zechs-sama’s sword, even under hard ki’s effect, it will probably still end up in a fate where he is decapitated……But under the special barrier, it should not cause any substantial harm.”

After Miu heard, this, she muttered.

“……Sherfield’s crimson sword king.”

“Yes. I believe you can also see it, Zechs-sama’s sword technique is slightly better.”

“……A magician without any system restriction, a swordsman with higher technique, plus a priest who has combat abilities casting combat supportive magic……This is simply an unwinnable battle!”

Haruka could not help but help Akatsuki say that it’s unfair.

“——About this fact, I believe that Akatsuki-dono already knew about it.”

Alphonse, who had remained silent, smiled while he spoke.

“I have already said this before, Sherfield’s top three are all battlefield heroes, each of their strengths is not weaker than Akatsuki-dono. This point was long recognized by everybody, and it is also a premise for establishing this duel. In short, this is the inevitable result, there should be no surprise. However, you believe that this is an unfair battle, this indirectly means that you believe someone is cheating, this is a rather serious accusation and could not be ignored.”

“……”

Miu could not help but bite her lower lip.

“Myuu-dono what is your opinion?”

Alphonse looked at Miu. His face exposed a confident smile.

Thus, Ousawa Miu looked at Alphonse and responded loudly:

“No opinion, after all we agreed to the conditions of this duel.”

“But……”

Facing the worried Haruka, Miu shook her head.

“There won’t be any problems, Haruka.”

Then she also revealed a confident smile, showing Ousawa Miu’s determined faith.

This was trust.

“——The person we trusted will not be taken down so easily.”

After saying this, the raging fire was instantly extinguished in the stage.

“——!”

That happened so suddenly, causing a commotion within the audience.

Seeing a familiar figure appeared from the grey-black smoke, Ousawa Miu could not help but reveal a pleased smile.

On the other end of her gaze was a youth standing in black clothing.

After using one leg to sweep away the remaining embers, Ousawa Akatsuki smiled and looked at Listy and the others.

“Why do you have an expression like you’ve seen a ghost? It can’t be that you think it will be that easy to defeat me right?”

“……Still refuse to surrender? I advise you not to be stubborn. Although your body did not have any physical damage, an unbearable pain is inevitable. Right now you probably have troubles to even walk.”

Listy paused for a moment.

“I beg you Akatsuki……Surrender.”

It was almost a pleading tone.

“——Surrender?”

Akatsuki was surprised, Zechs also lifted his long sword onto his shoulder.

“You should have also played around enough now Akatsuki.”

A serious and strict tone.

“Your strength really should not be underestimated, but just by your power, it is impossible to defeat us.”

Loutier, who was looking dignified, also followed and spoke:

“Even after being attacked by Listy’s magic attack, you have not received any substantial damage. Just the offensive and defensive earlier, it also proved that after Zechs and I teamed up, we could barely match up against you. You have shown sufficient strength already.”

However……

“If you still are not willing to stop and continue to fight, the situation will only become more disadvantageous to you. The audience’s eyes are sharp, at that time, they will notice that the strength of Akatsuki is not sufficient to threaten us. The peace you are hoping for is bound to become an empty talk that will never be realized.”

“I beg you, Akatsuki……”

Facing Listy’s pleading, Akatsuki helplessly sighed.

“You already believe that you are the winner and now begin psychological warfare? Can’t believe that the day I have been looked down upon has occurred.”

“Meaning that you still wish to continue to fight?”

Zechs frowned, but Akatsuki nodded nonchalantly.

“The earlier explosive flame magic was just right, it helped me warm up……So if you really want to force me to surrender——“

Akatsuki smiled.

“Just using your mouth is not enough, convince me using your strength.”

After Listy remained silent for a while.

“Fine……”

The trio’s expressions suddenly changed. They pushed back their old friendship to the back of their head. Compared to the trio’s harsh expressions, Akatsuki’s smile even appeared to be more brilliant.

Only to see him announce loudly to the audience.

“Come——Let’s begin the second round!”

===Part 7===
At the same time, Forestnium’s atmosphere was calm as usual.

The deep forest was filled with a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere, nobody noticed the change of a quiet attack.

——Nobody except for Kaidou Motoharu.

“Looks like they really came……”

“Kaidou, what’s wrong?”

The demon race children that were playing with everyone looked suspiciously at Kaidou.

Only to see Kaidou gazing into the depths of the forest.

“We’re not playing hide and seek anymore, we’ll change it into a race.”

The sudden announcement immediately aroused the children’s protest.

“Why?”

“You don’t want to be it, so you don’t want to play? Why would there be such a thing……Kaidou?”

The demon race children immediately stopped protesting because they noticed that the cheerful smile that appeared on Kaidou’s face earlier had already disappeared.

“Behave now and listen. After I shout out, everyone is to immediately run back to their home, then listen to the adults’ instructions. If your parents are not at home, or you’ve accidentally got lost, then hide in a secretive place, a place that is not so easily found, okay? At that time, I’ll come for you guys.”

Kaidou slightly smiled.

“Okay……It’s time now, RUN!”

Under Kaidou’s order, all the children immediately rushed away with all their strength.

At this moment, Kuzuha and Chikage also came to Kaidou’s side.

“——What is it?”

“Nothing, it seems that there are uninvited guests.”

Facing Kuzuha’s question, Kaidou helplessly scratched the back of his head. After Chikage heard this, she could not help but narrow her eyes.

“It can’t be right? The enemy should not be able to break the concept magic barrier.”

“That’s true, but……”

Kaidou had not finished speaking when a youth from the village rushed towards them.

“What happened? Why did you tell the children to go home?”

“You’ve appeared right on time. Help me tell uncle Urumu that the enemies have come.”

After he said this, the intruders suddenly appeared from within the forest.

Three knights wearing blue armor. You could tell from a glance that they were not Galevain’s residents.

The helmets were full-face ones, so it was impossible to recognize their appearance.

“Already pulled out your sword? I hate people who are impatient.”

Kaidou turned around and faced the knights. The youth behind him could not conceal his inner surprise.

“How is this possible? The concept magic barrier has not disappeared yet!”

“They have probably drilled a few holes in it. What are you waiting for? Quickly go and notify the elder.”

At the same time, Kaidou also gave some orders.

“Immediately evacuate all people without fighting abilities, we will stay here and delay them.”

“O…Okay!”

The youth nodded and bolted towards the sacred tree.

“There are only three opponents, it shouldn’t be too hard for us.”

Using AD and summoning a long bow, Chikage spoke nonchalantly.

Kuzuha also summoned a large hammer, but she was not as optimistic.

“Did you forget? The peace agreement was our goal, and the opponent sacrificed their own surveillance troops and is also a strategist that created an excuse to attack the demon race. If we kill these three men, won’t we let these people have more of a reason to attack the demon race?”

“That’s correct, this is a little bit of trouble.”

Kaidou also placed his focus onto his AD.

The materialized weapon was an iron knuckle. Kaidou smashed his fists together, and the knucles suddenly issued a crisp metallic collision sound.

“Looks like we can only teach them a lesson, then force them to retreat.”

Thus, Kaidou rushed towards the enemy. After locking onto the middle knight, Kaidou increased his speed. A few arrows passed through Kaidou’s side, aiming for the enemies in front. This was, of course, a cover attack from Chikage.

The three knights either used the long sword to swipe off the arrows, or used a shield to protect themselves. These actions could be said to show all their flaws.

Following this, Kaidou immediately thrust his right fist towards the knight in the center.

“——“

After a muffled bang, the knight in the center had collapsed.

The knight on the right prepared to attack Kaidou, but after a large sound, he fell onto the ground.

It turned out that he had received an attack on the head from Kuzuha’s large hammer.

“Hey Hey Hey, relax a bit, you’ll kill someone.”

“Don’t worry, I know what is appropriate.”

“Really?”

Kaidou seemed to be skeptical of Kuzuha, so while he kicked out towards the third enemy, he did not forget to ask Kuzuha. This kick hit the side of the head of the knight, and he lost consciousness on the spot. He saw the knight fall onto ground kneeling, and powerlessly lie on the ground.

“That’s strange, all of them were instantly defeated.”

Chikage put down her bow. Kaidou looked at the knights who had fallen onto the ground, he could not help but feel a bit puzzled.

……Strange, it shouldn’t be that simple.

Forestnium’s barrier that was formed through concept magic should have been impenetrable, it was almost regarded as an art in terms of barrier. These knights had the ability to pass through the barrier and appear in the forest, so logically, their strength should be quite powerful.

However, Kaidou’s suspicion was quickly answered, the fallen knights all stood up.

“It can’t be right, these three are tough individuals that can’t be knocked down? Give me a break.”

“This really can be nerve-racking. If we continue to fight, we cannot guarantee that we will not harm their lives.”

Kuzuha gave off a wry smile, but Kaidou only helplessly sighed.

“Looks like we can only strip them of their mobility……Althought, the method for doing so is a bit cruel.”

Kaidou swept down a knight that was about to stand up, then thrust his hand onto the right leg of the knight.

With a “pa-cha” sound, the joints of the knight’s right leg were snapped by Kaidou. Without hesitation and swiftly.

The knight was wearing a thick and heavy armor. This way he definitely could not stand up.
Then the unthinkable happened. After his right leg joints were snapped, the knight did not even utter a single sound.

Even with a broken leg, he still stood up from the ground.

“A…Are there problems in their head……?”

Chikage’s tone seemed like she had seen a ghost. Kaidou suddenly understood.

……So that’s what happened.

They probably used drugs or magic to eliminate their sense of pain. And the knights had never spoken. Probably their personalities had been wiped, turning them into weapons whose purpose was to kill. Kaidou understood clearly that there was only one method to stop these zombie killing machines.

“——I’ll stay here and hold them, you two should go back and help the villagers to evacuate.”

“Wait a minute, are you going to deal with these three knights alone?”

Kuzuha could not help but raised her voice.

“Don’t argue with me. Listen carefully, normal weapons are ineffective against them, can you two use magic?”

“No.”

“Same here……But.”

Kuzuha asked Kaidou back.

“You should be the same too right?”

“Yes, so I can only think of a way to stall for time. Those children should not have ran very far. You should hurry up and catch up to them. And, the enemy may not only be these three fellows here.”

After Kuzuha and Chikage heard this, they realized the severity of the situation.

Kaidou did not forget to remind them again.

“Bring the children and head to a safe location and take refuge. After I finish with this, I will also immediately head over.”

Kuzuha and Chikage nodded.

“Okay, we’ll leave this up to you.”

“After the evacuation is complete, we will immediately come back to support you.”

Both of them turned around and swiftly left the scene. After Kuzuha and Chikage’s figures disappeared into the forest, Kaidou turned around to face the knights in front.

“Okay now, all of you come out.”

Kaidou, staring at the depths of the forest, laughed.

Knights that were wearing armor came out of the forest one after another. The total amount numbered over twenty.

Kaidou smiled slightly. There was not the slightest fear in his face.

“……Do you know why I sent them away?”

Kaidou removed the materialization of his weapon, and even placed the AD on the ground. At this moment, his wrist suddenly glowed, and a tiny magic circle appeared at the same time. Countless light particles appeared around his body as if removing the AD had lifted his restriction. Kaidou’s clothes immediately changed. He did not need the assistance from AD and could summon out his battle gear from his consciousness. Then Kaidou activated multiple magic circles, and launched countless magic attacks. Facing these undying enemies, Kaidou Motoharu released his true power.

Which was also the true power of the strongest terrorist organization——“Scarlet Dusk”

“Of course killing you might be a bit troublesome……”

Kaidou smiled.

“But what if I blow you apart to the extent there are not even scraps left——Then I just need to find a random excuse to pass right?”

After leaving the enemies to Kaidou, Doumoto Kuzuha and Chikage arrived at the residential areas of the sacred tree together.

The information about the enemy’s attack had spread through the village. Urgent cries and screams from the local residents were heard everywhere.

“Those who can fight, take up your weapons, the others are to immediately evacuate to a safe refuge.”

“The men who do not have a weapon should help the elders and the children to evacuate! You actions have to be faster!”

A single young male from the demon race raised up his weapon and was about to rush forward——

“——Wait, you can’t participate in the battle!”

Kuzuha hurriedly blocked them, Chikage also followed from the side.

“Right now Miu……No, Myuu is involved with talks between the humans. If you are to participate in the battle, it will only waste all their efforts.”

“But……”

“Take your weapons and protect the people without any combat abilities. If the enemy really comes——“

Kuzuha said.

“We will take care of them. Izumi and I are not people from Galevain, so even if they seek responsibility, it will not be blamed on the demon race.”

“That’s right.”

Chikage smiled. The young male holding the weapon pondered for a while, then nodded.

“We will head up to the front and help. We must complete the preparations for evacuation as soon as possible.”

“Wait, go pick up the orphans first!”

“? What do you mean?”

Another youth’s statement caught the attention of Kuzuha. The person was out of breath and it was evident he was anxious.

“It is the children who lost their parents in the war. They live at the bottom floor’s orphanage. Normally the villagers will take turns to take care of them. However, the situation is too chaotic right now, everyone is trying to escape with lives, there is no time to take into account the orphans.”

“Okay, I’ll go to bring the orphans. Izumi, I’ll leave this to you.”

“No problem. Class rep, be careful.”

“Yes, you too.”

Kuzuha nodded towards Chikage. After asking the exact location of the orphanage, she immediately rushed down to the lower floor of the sacred tree. Avoid dodging the crowd of people trying to evacuate, she reached the lower floor of the sacred tree in a few minutes. Kuzuha looked around and found that the lower floor was completely quiet. It seemed like there were no residents who hadn’t left.

However, Doumoto Kuzuha did not slow down her pace.

“——“

A sound came from the direction of the orphanage.

Screams. Kuzuha pushed forward and increased her speed. Suddenly she saw that a female beastman holding many children was preparing to flee the scene and ——a knight was standing in front of them.

……Sure enough, they infiltrated from somewhere else.

The knight raised his sword high up in the air, and was prepared to harm the defenseless woman and hildren.

Seeing that it was an emergency, Kuzuha immediately placed her focus onto her AD, summoned a large hammer, and smashed it towards the ground. The powerful impact surged through the earth and created multiple rocks headed towards the knight.

But——

“——“

The knight gently raised the long sword in his hand and easily handled Kuzuha’s attacks.

This was enough. Kuzuha deliberately raised up dust, stood in the middle between the knight and the children and motioned for the female beastman to leave quickly.

“Leave this to me, hurry and take the children away!”

“Ah…Yes……!”

The female beastman woke up and nodded. She hurriedly took the children and fled the scene. However, there was a child that remained on the spot and refused to leave. It was the dark elf girl Riruru.

“Kuzuha……”

Riruru revealed a worried expression, but Kuzuha smiled slightly.

“I’m fine……Quickly go away!”

It was the first time Kuzuha used this commanding tone to talk with Riruru. Riruru was surprised, and lifted her body and hurriedly chased after the orphans who left earlier.

Kuzuha once again faced the knight.

After confirming that Riruru’s footstep sounds were becoming further away——

“……You will not let go of even those small children?”

“……”

The knight wearing the armor did not respond, but silently raised his sword. Seeing this, Kuzuha also tightly gripped the hammer’s wooden handle and charged forward towards the knight. When the distance to the knight was only a few steps, she jumped and used all her power to swing the hammer down, but it was easily blocked off by the knight.

“——!”

Kuzuha, who was surprised, hurriedly flipped around and took her distance.

……This person is strong……!

Kuzuha could not help but swallow. The enemy did not only block off Kuzuha’s attack, but he did not even put Kuzuha’s attack within his mind. This strength was incomparable to the other knights. And the armor was also different from the other knights. Not only was there an elegant gold color on the side, it also looked exceptionally heavy.

……Phil Barnett……No, it should be the same level as Ousawa-kun.

Kuzuha understood that she could not win against this knight, but her strong sense of responsibility forced her to remain here.

……At least I need to buy a bit of time.

After making up her mind, Kuzuha bit her lips. At this moment, the knight swung his long sword towards the ground, creating an explosive sound and impact.

A power that surpassed Kuzuha surged through the ground and directly headed to Kuzuha.

“Kuuu……”

Right now she still could not use magic. At this crisis, Kuzuha also lifted the hammer and smashed it towards the ground, attempting to cancel the impact of her opponent. The two powers rushed forward and met in the middle.

However, the two surges of power did not get cancelled, there was not even a chance to compete against each other.

The impact created by the knight easily swallowed up the impact produced from Kuzuha’s hammer.

“Ah——Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”

Once Kuzuha understood that she was in a bad situation, it was already too late. The strong impact instantly swallowed Kuzuha’s petite body and continued to explode outwards. The impact even threw Kuzuha back dozens of meters.

“……Kuuuu, Ah……Nnnn……”

Lying on the ground, Kuzuha tried to maintain her consciousness.

An unbearable pain came from her entire body. Kuzuha could not help but make painful moans, but she still tried to muster her remaining strength and attempted to climb back up from the ground.

“Huh——?”

Doumoto Kuzuha widened her eyes. A dark elf girl was currently lying down beside her.

“Ri……Ruru……?”

Her fuzzy sight gazed upon the motionless girl.

……W…Why……

Why is Riruru still here? Shouldn’t she have caught up to the other children and escaped far away? However, the truth was at hand, and it did not allow Kuzuha to doubt at all.

There was only one possibility, that is Riruru did not escape. She originally planned to follow the others and leave this place, but she stopped on the way. Why? Kuzuha could not help but think.

……Could it be……She was worried about me……?

Kuzuha unconsciously moved her body and lifted up Riruru’s tiny body.

“Riruru, Get a hold of yourself! Riruru—— Please speak!”

But Riruru did not respond. No matter how Kuzuha called Riruru’s name, the girl in front of her eyes continued to keep her eyes closed. Even painful groans could not be heard.

At this moment, a dark shadow appeared in front of Kuzuha. Lifting up her head, the enemy was right in front of her.
The knight ignored the badly bruised Kuzuha as well as the motionless Riruru.

“……Where is the elder?”

A flat and cold tone.

……The enemy’s target is uncle Urumu……?

After knowing the enemy’s target, Doumoto Kuzuha bowed her head to think, measuring her own physical condition and the gap in strength between the two of them in her heart. After a thorough consideration, the conclusion she drew up was that she could not fight again. Thus, Kuzuha decided to respond to the opponent’s question——With hostile eyes.

“I don’t know. But even if I knew, I would not tell you……!”

Doumoto Kuzuha expressed that she was not going to yield. The reaction of the knight was very simple, she saw him lift up his sword.

“——It’s about time to stop, young man.”

A hoarse voice prevented the knight’s action. Kuzuha subconsciously looked at the direction of the voice.

Urumu was standing in front of her eyes.

“Run away, uncle Urumu……The enemy is after you!”

Kuzuha screamed loudly, but Urumu only smiled.

“Ohhho……Then isn’t it just right?”

Then he slowly walked towards the knight.

“Why……?”

Kuzuha muttered, unable to understand the intentions of Urumu.

Only to see Urumu’s wrinkled face reveal a hint of a smile.

“Because you are all princess’s friends, I cannot allow you to be involved in the dispute between humans and the demon race……Isn’t it right, Disdia’s knight?”

Urumu had long seen past the identity of the knight.

“Since your target is me, please go ahead. But for the sake of my own life, could you please let her go? She is only a guest that accidently came here, and is not a resident of Galevain.”

“……”

The knight did not answer, but silently walked towards Urumu.

“S…Stop……”

Carrying Riruru, Kuzuha’s voice was very weak.

She could not stop anything. She could not stop time, stop the knight, or stop the tragedy.

The knight slowly raised his sword, but Urumu was perfectly calm.

A hearty laugh would come once in a while from his mouth.

At the very last moment, he finally stared at Kuzuha.

“——Please take care of the princess, Kuzuha-dono.”

After he said this, the knight’s long sword suddenly used an earth-shattering posture and directly slashed downwards towards Urumu’s body.

===Part 8===
In Sherfield’s arena, the battle was still ongoing.

The trio had the advantage, but Zechs Doltrake was suspicious.

……That’s strange……

The duel had already reached this stage, the trio had already grasped the initiative. Through Listy and Loutier’s cooperation, and the offensive they launched from close, medium and large range, it had almost forced Akatsuki into a severe situation multiple times. Unfortunately, everything failed at the end, allowing Akatsuki to break through the pinch. This had happened throughout the hour, and the battle was still at a stalemate.

……After noticing that there was no winning in a frontal attack, he decided to implement a defensive strategy and continued to avoid the situation?

“Be a bit more serious, you coward!”

A merciless shout. In fact, since the duel had entered the so-called second round, Akatsuki had kept on using passive defensive tactics, and the sounds of boos from the audience had never been broken. However, Akatsuki did not mind, and calmly avoided the opponent’s attack.

“Three against one and still cannot win, you guys are too weak!”

As a result, the trio from Sherfield could not avoid the insults from the audience as either. Zechs could not help but think within his heart.

……The situation is turning bad.

If they continued to let Akatsuki delay the duel, the audience would think that the two groups were secretly going easy. If there was a suspicion that the duel was faked, it would mean that the trio from Sherfield who faced Akatsuki would be loathed by everyone. Zechs could not help but glance towards Listy, only to see Listy nod. Seems like they had made up their mind. Seeing this, Loutier also responded with understanding eyes.

Only to see Akatsuki, who was fighting the trio, smile.

“Hey, don’t just use your eyes to talk, let me participate as well.”

“Okay, let me tell you then.”

Zechs coldly answered.

“——The next strike will finish the duel.”

After saying this, the surrounding space around Zechs and Akatsuki suddenly turned dark.

“What……?”

Akatsuki unconsciously lifted his head and looked at the sky. Zechs jumped back a certain distance, then lifted his head and looked at the object that Akatsuki was staring at. The object that appeared above the stage seemed like a burning rocky mountain. It was also one of Listy’s so-called combination magics that used a combination of fire and earth elements, and one of the most powerful type as well.

“When have you guys start preparing for this type of insane magic……?”

“——For some time already.”

Facing Akatsuki’s question, Listy’s tone was very calm.

“Before, when I was activating magic, I have been secretly cancelling the magic circle and chant……How is this, did you completely not notice it?”

Next she will just have to aim at Akatsuki and let the rocky mountain fall down. The destructive power was undisputable, but Akatsuki could also avoid it, thus Zechs specially called Loutier.

“——Lulu, are you ready?”

“Whenever you’re ready.”

After receiving Loutier’s response, Zechs pushed off to the sky. Loutier raised her magic gun, aimed at Zechs, and pulled the trigger. Loutier’s intention was not to attack Zechs, but to add a supportive wind magic and allow Zechs to achieve a greater flying ability. After obtaining the help of the wind magic, Zechs reached directly above the huge rocky mountain. Then he raised up his crimson sword and stared at Akatsuki on the ground.

“——Let’s see where you can run!”

After saying this, Zechs swung his crimson sword, aiming at the rocky mountain, and furiously hacked it.

The huge burning rocky mountain was hacked into multiple pieces.

“It’s finished now, Akatsuki ——“

The crimson sword was raised up high in the air and swung down at a amazing speed.

The multiple burning rock pieces fell towards the ground at the same time, as if it was a powerful meteor shower.

The intense impact and the high temperate flames mercilessly devoured Akatsuki.

——It was too tragic.

The audience all had this idea emerge at the same time. Everyone believed that the outcome of the duel must have been decided.

However, the audience did not know that the ultimate technique which the trio had shown off was originally intended to defeat the demon king Galious. But Galious had been unexpectedly defeated by Akatsuki alone, so the destructive ultimate technique had been sealed since then. The trio did not think that the first victim of this ultimate technique would actually be Akatsuki; the pain and struggle could naturally be imagined.

After a period of time, the flames on the stage disappeared. The flames created by the explosion depleted the oxygen around Akatsuki. Although the black smoke temporarily obscured the sight of the audience, after a while it slowly began to dissipate.

The audience at the scene witnessed the results of the trio’s amazing magic attack.

Countless rocks had fallen from the sky, and the stage was filled with large and small craters.

The raging fire even burnt the ground on the stage to black.

Even suffering a powerful attack that could almost destroy the heavens and the earth, a youth was still standing in front of the audience. At this moment, the audience could not help but respond with warm applauses and cheers.

The target of these applause and cheers was, of course, Akatsuki with a confident smile.

The merciless boos instantly changed into passionate cheers. After obtaining the support of the audience, Akatsuki could not help but think that:

Everything is finally in place for this duel.

Thus he faced Listy and the others that were standing nearby.

“Your final trump card was defeated by me, it’s about time to end this right?”

Only to see Listy staring blankly at Akatsuki.

“What did you just do……Akatsuki?”

Staring at Akatsuki, her tone was filled with surprise.

“Even after such a serious attack, how could you be possibly unharmed……?”

“You guys have an trump card, but I too also have a secret weapon.”

After a short pause.

“And just now it was only the defensive secret weapon…… Understood?”

Saying this at the same time, Akatsuki used the secret weapon he had hidden for a long time. Strictly speaking, it was the offensive secret weapon.

……I really did not want to do this.

However, in order to win, Akatsuki did not have another choice. He could only use one of the ultimate techniques in Renkan Keikikou.

Akatsuki first stopped the materialization of the black demon sword. Then he let the true ki within his body flow at a high speed and compressed it.

After repeating the same action over and over again, Akatsuki’s body gradually started to emit a bluish-white light.

Normally Akatsuki would only use the flow of the true ki and increase his body’s physical abilities.

However, this would only stimulate the potential within his body. In short, the maximum limit his body could carry would determine the improvement of his body from the true ki. However, if he kept compressing and cycling the true ki, he could increase the amount of true ki indefinitely.

Allowing the user to obtain a power surpassing the limits of his body. Of course, doing so was not without a cost. The user’s body would have to bear a burden and pressure to surpass his limits.

“Woooooooooooooooooooo!”

A powerful pressure swept through his entire body. Akatsuki could not help but let out a painful roar. Even so, he did not plan to give up.

“Tchh ——Don’t think it’ll go so easily!”

Zechs understood the situation was bad and immediately rushed forward. He instantly reduced the distance and swung his crimson sword to attack Akatsuki. However, Akatsuki, who continued to accumulate the true ki, did not give any signs of evading.

“Ah ——!”

Zechs was completely surprised. Akatsuki blocked off the sword’s attack and was doing it unarmed.

“……You’ve waited for too long.”

Using his left thumb and index finger to grip onto the crimson sword blade, Akatsuki slowly spoke.

The true ki was rapidly flowing throughout his body and emitted a stunning sound.

“It’s over, Zechs.”

“……!”

Seeing that the signs were wrong, Zechs hurriedly backed off, but he could not escape the pursuit of Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s right hand touched Zech’s forehead and the fist continued forward.

“Kuuuuu……!”

Zech’s brain was affected by a violent shaking. Although he was still conscious, he could not stand up from the ground.

“I did not use my full strength, so your consciousness should still be clear.”

Akatsuki slowly spoke.

“However, your true ki within your body has been disrupted, so you will not be able to move within a short time.”

“How is this possible……”

Zechs was completely shocked. He knew that at the moment Akatsuki disrupted his true ki, his body must be in a completely stationary state in order to meet the other’s breathing and the speed of the flow of the true ki, and at an exact time and location inject a powerful true ki.

“The me right now has long surpassed the limits you know……Didn’t I say it already? This is my secret weapon.”

After saying this, Akatsuki walked towards Listy and Loutier.

Listy immediately activate magic circles around her.

In order to buy time for Listy to activate a powerful magic, Loutier stood in front of Akatsuki.

“The outcome hasn’t been decided……”

A white light concentrated in front of the magic gun, accumulating the power of a laser. After compressing it, a searing light was shot forward from the muzzle. The power and speed were several times higher, making it completely indefensible. However, Akatsuki did not dodge or dash off. The powerful laser hit the target and caused a loud bang.

But……

“How could it be……”

Loutier could not help but widen her eyes, completely surprised.

The laser did not hit Akatsuki. No, strictly speaking, before it hit Akatsuki, it was bounced off by the true ki surrounding Akatsuki’s entire body.

The laser which deviated from its target could only destroy the walls of the stage.

At this moment, Akatsuki’s body flashed and at a lightning speed, he reached Loutier.

“Lulu……Let me listen to your cute voice.”

Thus Akatsuki gently bit the sharp ears Loutier had, as an elf.

Ears are the most sensitive location to an elf. Akatsuki’s true ki passed through the ears and endlessly entered Loutier’s body.

“Ahhhh…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Loutier’s entire body trembled, let out a seductive voice and powerlessly fell onto the ground.

After contently looking at Loutier who was trembling on the ground ——

“——Now it’s only you left.”

Akatsuki took a step forward and slowly walked towards Listy.

“Nnnnn……”

Listy could not conceal her inner anxiety. She had not finished her magic chant, and it required some time before it could activate. Akatsuki was not an ordinary enemy, so normal magic could not defeat him, and the magic power is proportional to the time it takes to prepare. The stronger the magic, the more time it will take to prepare. With Listy’s strength, she could definitely and forcibly activate the magic before the chant was over; however, the power would naturally be reduced, and might not be enough to defeat Akatsuki. However, if she continued to chant the magic, there was no doubt that Akatsuki could do whatever he wanted. Whether she should continue to chant the magic knowing that it may be too late, or take the risk and reduce the power to forcibly activate the magic? Listy now faced a dilemma.

“Oh, you decided to continue to chant?”

Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.

Listy slowly spoke:

“I think you should also understand, while chanting magic, the magic circles also have the effect of a protective barrier. And the effect is proportional to the power of the magic, providing the caster a powerful defense.”

Listy, who was surrounded by magic circles in a ball shape, did not forget to add one more thing.

“And the defense of the protective barrier is different than the attack magic, during the chant, it has the strongest ——“

After saying half of her words, Listy could not continue to go on.

The reason was Akatsuki. She saw him simply raise his two hands and enter into Listy’s protective barrier.

“——Heeh!”

The two hands pulled back powerfully, and the magic suddenly vanished in a flash.

“Ah ——“

Listy was shocked, but immediately regained her calm and continued to chant. Looking at Listy, who closed her eyes and concentrated on the spell words, Akatsuki’s expression was very calm.

“I understand that you wish to protect Sherfield, but you have done more than enough.”

Ousawa Akatsuki suddenly took Listy in his arms and forcibly took her lips.

“——!”

Listy was surprised and unconsciously opened her eyes. This time it was Akatsuki’s turn to close his eyes.

He greedily sucked on Listy’s soft and bouncy lips.

“Mmmmmm, Ha……Y…Youuuu……Mmmmmm~~! ? “

Listy attempted to escape, but whatever she tried to do, she could not escape from the grasp of Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s two hands were wrapped around Listy’s back and the back of her head, saying that he was unwilling to let her go.

“Mmmmmmm….Ahhhhh…….Wooooo……!”

Listy pounded on Akatsuki’s chest, her body desperately struggling. However, Akatsuki did not budge and instead tightened his arms around Listy’s body. As if to prove through action that his strength completely surpassed Listy, and telling her to give up on the unnecessary struggle. Finally, Akatsuki gently pulled Listy from the waist towards him.

“Fuuuuuu…ah ah ahh……”

Listy’s upper body was slightly tilted back, her mouth even emitted seductive moans. Akatsuki’s tongue immediately entered Listy’s mouth, and sent his true ki within Listy’s body.

“Mmmmmm<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>?”

After she gasped, Listy trembled slightly. After her tight body had slowly become powerless, Ousawa Akatsuki finally left Listy’s lips.

The violent sucking and the intense kiss stripped away Listy’s actions and her ability to think.

Listy’s body trembled slightly, and the tight muscles slowly calmed down.

“Ah……Fuuuu….Ahhh……”

Listy gradually lost the ability to resist. The arm that was caught by Akatsuki was slowly lowered, the other arm that was pummeling Akatsuki also powerlessly rested on Akatsuki’s chest.

After a period of time, Listy’s body became abnormally gentle.

This was the appearance when the female had given up resistance and surrendered to the male.

The hand that Akatsuki used to lift Listy from the back gradually moved downwards.

Listy’s enchanting and slim waist twisted gently, as if she quite enjoyed the joy brought through Akatsuki’s caress.

Their passionate kiss was not over. After the oxygen was depleted in her lungs, Listy’s hazy expression brought forth a hot look. This was undoubtedly the world’s most beautiful hypoxia. Listy’s tightly closed eyes opened. Her silky eyes were extremely hot and sexy, as if she was completely conquered. Only when Akatsuki saw this, did he leave Listy’s lips.

“……Ah……”

Listy gently called out, with a little regret and dismay in her tone.

Akatsuki again tenderly kissed Listy’s lips, only then did it relax her body.

“Ahhhh……”

Her soft and weak body staggered and was about to fall down. Before Listy fell to the ground, Akatsuki immediately stretched out his arm and held onto Listy’s soft waist.

The two of them were naturally standing side by side.

Ousawa Akatsuki looked around the surroundings. The entire arena was completely silent. The audience’s gaze was concentrated onto the two of them. Thus in front of all the audience, Akatsuki made a gesture.

His left hand was wrapped around Listy’s waist, his right hand was raised up high.

His face revealed a hint of smile.

“I surrender……I cannot fight with this person anymore.”

Ousawa Akatsuki declared his defeat. An outcome that was completely unexpected.

Yet no one protested, and no one shouted.

After a brief silence, the arena was enveloped by resounding cheers and applause.

===Part 9===
“I can’t believe it……”

Akatsuki’s action made Alphonse, who watched the duel in the special box, completely shocked.

It may seem like a simple kiss, but it implies a far greater meaning.

One side was the youth who bore the responsibility of the previous hero’s death, climbed all the way from the depths of despair and become the Rogue Hero everyone knew about, and finally defeated the demon king and becoming a hero that saved the world. On the other side it was a Queen that had experienced the blow of that country being destroyed and with the hero, obtaining back their homeland and aimed to defeat the demon king. These heroes in everyone eyes were almost like a prince and a princess from a fairy tale, that won the world’s admiration and love. Alayzard’s residents has wished from the bottom of their hearts that they will become married, after all their happiness symbolizes the end of the war and the coming of the peace, it was undoubtedly everyone’s wish in the future. Although the happy ending that everyone had hoped for was destroyed when Akatsuki returned to his own world, but Akatsuki had now once again came back to Alayzard and stood in front of everyone.

——And in this case, Akatsuki wearing the demon king outfit was playing a very crucial role.

The scene of Akatsuki, who was wearing the demon king outfit, and Listy standing next to each other seemed to symbolize the peace between the humans and the demon race.

Every audience at the scene are witnesses to history.

……At this rate, nothing can be done.

Alphonse had arranged many individuals to specially discredit the duel and framing Sherfield’s trio of faking the duel, and thus provoking the audience’s emotions. However, in the face of the thunderous cheers from the audience, those individuals seemed to be extraordinarily small. Although Akatsuki declared his own defeat, but there was ample evidence that his strength was above the trio from Sherfield. Under the catalyst of this happy ending, the signing of the peace treaty would not be blamed upon Listy and Sherfield from everyone. Even if everyone wanted to say something, they could only just send their heartfelt blessings. In short, Akatsuki achieved the final victory, but Listy and the trio was not defeated.

……Impressive, he actually had the ability to perfectly convey and perform a draw that was excluded from the rules.

Alphonse Tese Rubura Disdia was completely defeated.

His strategy could be said to have been completely neutralized.

“So this is the strength of the Rogue Hero?......What a disorderly fellow.”

Alphonse with a wry smile, could only accept his defeat.

Also in the special box seats, Ousawa Miu looked intently at the arena stage.

“……”

Staring at Akatsuki, who was waving to the audience, and Listy, who was being held on at the waist, Miu did not notice that her own face emerged a hint of loneliness.

Akatsuki and Listy was standing in front of Miu’s eyes, and accepting the world’s blessings.

At this moment, Miu suddenly noticed, Akatsuki and Listy’s gaze did not fall at the same place. Akatsuki was busily addressing the audience, but Listy, who was beside him, had been staring at Akatsuki’s face.

Tears emerged from her eyes.

Ousawa Miu thought, Akatsuki will immediately wipe off Listy’s tears.

……That was correct.

This was a matter of fact, Miu, herself, also understood this. Only Listy was worthy of Akatsuki. The other half of a hero should not be the daughter of a demon king.

But a princess who defeated the demon king alongside with the hero.

===Part 10===
A dark passage.

The candlelight from both sides could barely illuminate the two sides, this was the underground passage of the arena.

The passage that connected the battle stage to the preparation, could also access the special box.

There was no other shortcut to head to the special box, everyone must pass through this passage.

An encounter will naturally occur.

Aleclasta’s country’s Pope Volk Rem Aleclasta IV had a happy smile on his face.

The location was the end of the stairs, Miranda followed at the side.

“Congratulations, Akatsuki. Your performance this time was really remarkable.”

Volk greatly praised Akatsuki who was coming from the other end of the passage.

Only to see Akatsuki stop.

“You flatter me, you even specially came to congratulate my victory.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Unfortunately the thing went contrary to what you expected, letting you down.”

“Oh ho, I don’t understand what you mean.”

Volk revealed a intriguing smile.

——No matter who won the victory of this duel, it would be difficult for Sherfield to escape the blame from the rest of the world.

After Akatsuki had defeated Galious, Sherfield had sudden become a country that saved the world, achieving a position on the same standing as the powerful Aleclasta and Disdia. It was just a matter of time until the international politics would be dominated by the flourishing Sherfield.

However, Aleclasta and Disdia was not absent during the war against the demon king, Sherfield’s influence growing in the international community was naturally a sight that the two countries did not want to see. In fact, today’s duel was a plan from Aleclasta and Disdia to pull down Sherfield by using the name of the demon race.

Right now the two countries’ plan was crushed by Akatsuki, Akatsuki and Listy has also received blessings from the rest of the world, securing a position of Sherfield bringing Alayzard to peace.

However, Volk did not care. There is plenty of time, what they have later on was time.

In fact what they were concerned about was another matter.

“——Renkan Keikikou is really terrifying, even the renowned strongest fighter of the human side, Queen Listy, was not a match for it.”

“Indeed, it looks like the legend seems to be true.”

Miranda interjected.

“The legend about it absorbing the opponent’s true ki, and turning the opponent’s strength into your own power……”

“——“

Miranda’s statement made Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.

Only to see Volk laughed a few times.

“Probably not many people had noticed it, but I saw it very clearly. After Queen Listy’s final attack touched your body, it immediately disappeared without a trace.”

Just like the magical barrier the superior dimensional being Zahhark had——Miranda laughed.

“The more enemies you kill, the stronger your strength becomes……It really is a devil qigong”.

“Ah ha, I don’t understand what you two are talking about.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly, and brushed past Volk and Miranda, and prepared to go upstairs.

“I know what your aesthetic is, but keeping too many secrets will hurt the females.”

Staring at the back of Akatsuki, Miranda muttered.

“——If Listy knew how he died……”

Akatsuki suddenly stopped.

“……What do you want to say?”

A deep and low tone, with a faint hint of murderous intent. Miranda seeing this immediately evaded the subject.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Since you know nothing, then pretend I did not speak. But then again, if you have learnt Renkan Keikikou earlier——“

Miranda paused for a moment.

“At that time perhaps you could have used Leon’s power.”

Akatsuki silently headed towards Miranda.

The two of them started a close confrontation, the other’s breathing could be clearly heard.

“I will not allow you to speak nonsense in front of that person. Even if you are a woman, I will not show mercy.”

“You’re really scary……But you don’t have to force yourself.”

Miranda had a cold smile emerged from her face.

“You did not hesitate and used Renkan Keikikou to surpass your limits and obtained the victory, it should be difficult for the you right now to stand or talk.

Both sides entered a silence. After a few seconds, Akatsuki slowly turned around and walked up the stairs.

At this moment……

“……Miranda, this is your mistake……”

Although he said this, Volk’s tone did not have any means to blame her.”

“That’s true, maybe it is time for the entire world to know the truth.”

The truth is always cruel.

“However, Akatsuki was quite capable.”

The hero Leon protected Akatsuki and died at the hands of the demon king Galious while the demon race attacked Erdia——This was the world’s understanding of the tragedy.

This was the explanation that Akatsuki, who watched Leon fall into a pool of blood, told Listy and the other rescuers. At that time Galious was not present, and there were no other survivors at the scene, Akatsuki became the only witness who witnessed the death of Leon.

Thus, what Akatsuki said, became Alayzard’s history. The hero Leon died at the hands of the demon king to protect Akatsuki.

This was the understanding of the world, and also the statement that was heard publicly.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-10T00:48:00Z

88.195.142.91:

{{Incomplete}}

==Chapter 4 - Absolutely won't Concede==

===Part 1===
As if there was a singing sound that was coming from the shaking of the atmosphere and the low deep sound from the shaking of the earth.

This sound was not formed by a natural phenomenon.

But was the sound issued from countless individuals concentrating at the same location.

Excited. The magician country Sherfield’s royal arena was enveloped by a mist of hot air. The hot air diffused and spread outwards, even the west side preparation room that was divided by thick stone walls could hear the noisiness. The audience stands should have been packed tightly from a long time ago. Hearing the distant noise, Ousawa Miu’s hands were clasped over her chest. She knew that this was a duel that was open to the public, but……

……She did not think that it would actually attract so many people.

The day after the talks had ended, which is two days ago, the three country’s leader officially announced the news about the duel.

In addition to the home country crowd of Sherfield, there was an unusual amount of audience from Disdia and Aleclasta.

“There’s no problem right……”

Humans have always considered the powerful demon race as an object of fear. Right now the arena had an influx of large amount of spectators, and it was obvious that they came due to the contestants. The hero who defeated the demon king Galious and his comrades, these people were all great heroes within their hearts. One of the reasons is obviously not because they defeated the demon king, but the fact that they had helped many individuals throughout their travels, and leaving many popular stories. As long as they met people being abused while on their travels, whether it was to cure people who were suffering from diseases and hunger, or even to help out people who lived in pain due to mountain thieves and pirates, they would always actively intervene, and helped solve the problems of the kind citizens, earning the crowd’s trust and respect. Although a small number of people were shocked by the title of “Rogue Hero”, it did not shake the crowd’s belief in them. The heroic deeds of the four people were even heard of by Miu, who was living in Galevain forest. Thus, the news that these four people would once again show up immediately captured spectators throughout the world. Although Akatsuki joined the demon race’s formation, opinions put his method as “Creating peace, and eliminate all necessary evil”, and the amount of supporters was not small. However, this was purely a stance that empathized Akatsuki, and it did not represent that they supported the demon race. To humans, the demon race was still a scary enemy.

……But……

Ousawa Miu was determined not to ever hesitate and also not to be confused.

This problem has already been resolved. The past Miu was troubled previously about her own position, she did not know how to live, but after being under Akatsuki’s guidance, she finally found her answer. So now it was clear to Miu what she had to do, and how to do it.

That was to believe in Akatsuki. Even if the situation was disadvantageous, it could not shake her own determination.

“——Hey, the “Nine” and “Eleven” over there, come over here a bit.”

Akatsuki’s voice came from within the preparation room, sitting not far away, Haruka and Miu both unanimously turned around.

Both of them hurriedly headed over to Akatsuki, who was sitting by the wall.

“We do not permit you to use this kind of method to call us, I have already mentioned it many times!”

“If you commit it again, don’t blame me if I cut off your tongue!”

The blushing “Nine” and “Eleven” fiercely stared at Akatsuki.

“This is wrong isn’t it? My mouth have saved you two, is this the attitude how you treat your savior?”

“Nnnnn……”

Seeing Akatsuki reveal a strange smile, Miu and Haruka could not help but reluctantly bite their lips.

——That night, the two of them had mistakenly drunk Melissa’s carefully created aphrodisiac.
Akatsuki had no solution but to kiss Miu and Haruka’s body. In the end, both of them had an ending that was indescribable.

In order to ensure that he had not missed any locations, Akatsuki had kissed again and again on the two bodies. Until the dawn, Miu and Haruka, who were repeatedly devastated, almost treated Akatsuki as a supreme god.

……That’s not true. Yes, it was only a momentary confusion……!

Miu desperately tried to defend herself. She did not want to imagine the scene, or otherwise the feelings she experienced would emerge again, but why did Akatsuki constantly tease the two of them. Every time Akatsuki mentioned the events of that night, Miu and Haruka could not help but remember the sweet pleasure, and their faces flushed in red.
However, the two of them obviously would not forget to scold Akatsuki and vent their depression of Akatsuki seeing their embarrassed appearance.

“There’s nothing to be shy about……Good work to you two.”

“Could your body endure it? If you can’t endure it, remember to tell me.”

After saying this —— If Akatsuki used such a gentle tone to talk about their efforts.

……! I will be ashamed and extremely embarrassed……!”

Just thinking about it was terrifying, the prideful Haruka could possibly faint at the scene. In this regard, Akatsuki’s teasing was perhaps his way of being considerate.

At this moment, Akatsuki put away his taunting expression.

“The organizers have arranged for you two to watch the match at the special VIP box. Normal audience cannot see inside the box. The people who can enter the box are only the country’s representatives, but you two still have to be cautious, do not be careless.”

“What about you? Is there really no problem?

Miu asked.

“Your opponents are your past comrades, so naturally they are very familiar with your tactics and moves. Although you are the one who defeated father, it does not mean that their strength isn’t a concern……In fact, they are all excellent warriors right?”

“That’s correct, these fellows are really strong. However, I understand that better than anyone else, they are not opponents that should be underestimated, so I naturally will not take this lightly.”

The serious Akatsuki suddenly gave off a slight smile.

“They understand me, but I also understand them. At that time, there will naturally be a way.”

“……What types of fighting style do they belong to?”

Akatsuki thought for a while, then he answered Haruka’s question.

“Zechs is a swordman-type character, and like me cannot use magic. Loutier specializes in recovery and support type magic, but her magic gun can display amazing power in mid-range. Listy is a pure magician, her battle method consist of attacking magic.”

“……Yes, that should be it.”

Miu muttered. She had not personally witnessed the trio’s heroic bearing in the battlefield, but had heard of many related stories.

The Rogue Hero’s comrades were just as strong as the Rogue Hero.

“……Are you confident?”

Miu could not conceal her inner fears.

“Of course, but……”

Akatsuki smiled, and said.

“This duel must be won.”

“——What?”

Miu was frozen for a moment, while a smiling Akatsuki stood up from his chair.

“——I’m going now. Just wait, I will make everyone at the scene accept our request for peace.”

===Part 2===

A few minutes later, the fateful moment had finally come.

People from all over the world gave off a thunderous applause, congratulating themselves for becoming a witness to history.

Under the music and the cheers from the audience, the first one to enter was the trio who represented the Alliance.

That is also Sherfield’s world-renowned heroes ——Listy and the others.

The audience immediately responded with a warm applause and welcomed the trio to the stage.

——Next——

The demon race’s representative appeared from the other tunnel.

In order to prevent the war, a hero who returned once again to Alayzard.

At the same time, he abandoned humanity and was a traitor who joined the demon race’s formation.

Cheers and curses appeared in the air, the entire arena was in chaos. However, after Akatsuki appeared, both sides of the audience quieted down.

This was a duel between the Rogue Hero and Listy, Zechs and Loutier, but the audience could not see the silhouette of the rogue hero.

His hair color and eyes were still the same dark black color, but the person in front of the audience was not the familiar Akatsuki they knew.

He was wearing an evil and dark battle dress, and was armed with a black demon sword.

Akatsuki, who had parted with them for a while, seemed to have returned as the second coming of the demon king.

===Part 3===

The upcoming contestants stood on the stage and confronted each other.

Akatsuki’s appearance made Listy El Da Sherfield frown.

“Where did you obtain such a weird and enccentric costume and weapon?”

“You’re talking about this? The clothes was when I was shopping, and bought from an antique shop. The boss said that this was the battle outfit of the ancient demon king, but it is only a replica and not the real thing. Since I am representing the demon race in this fight, I have to consider my outfit a bit right. As for the weapon, it came from my world.”

Akatsuki looked at the black great sword in his hands, while his face exposed a strange smile. This appearance made Listy sigh. It looked like Akatsuki was determined that they will have to have a showdown.

“——In short, a real demon king.”

Suddenly someone interrupted from the sidelines. Looking carefully, it was Alphonse. As the proposer of this duel, Alphonse naturally had to take up the role of the host. He grunted disapprovingly.

“If you were using the identity of the “Rogue Hero” to participate, perhaps you might have the support of the audience. Akatsuki-dono, but this time you miscalculated. Dressing up as the demon race to participate will only arouse resentment of the people.”

“Whether it is a miscalculation, you’ll know later.”

“I can’t wait to see……Queen Listy, can we begin?”

“……Yes, please.”

Facing Alphonse’s inquiry, Listy nodded. Looking at Alphonse, who forced her to this position, Listy thought: No matter who wins or loses in this duel, Disdia would obtain the largest benefits. Alphonse’s inner feelings naturally went without saying.

……If you think that the situation is completely under control, then you could be wrong.

Facing this duel, Listy and the others had never given up hope.

They had already devised a tactic, allowing the spectators to give an advantage to the disgraced.

Thus ——Alphonse, using a solemn tone, used the sound amplification magic to warn the arena.

“——Ladies and gentlemen, I hereby announce the duel between Queen Listy, General Zechs and Elite Executive Loutier and Akatsuki-dono is about to begin.”

A thunderous applause and cheers suddenly burst throughout the arena. After the cheers had subsided slightly, Alphonse began to explain the rules of the duel. No time limit, when one side loses their ability to fight or surrenders, then the duel is considered to have ended. Meanwhile, the organizers placed a special barrier, making the battle space limited to the battle stage and the air surrounding it. No matter how intense their offense and defense was, it would not affect the audience viewing from the sidelines.

In addition ——

“The battle space will turn any physical harm and automatically turn it into mental damage. This is a measure to ensure the safety of the participants, while at the same time allowing the two sides to fight without care, utilizing their true strength.”

Finally, he had to add one more sentence.

“——Also, this is a special reminder. Akatsuki-dono represents Galevain to negotiate with the Alliance, hoping that both sides will be able to reach a peace agreement. At the same time, if the agreement is threatened, he will not hesitate and join the demon race’s formation. In order to prove that Akatsuki-dono has the strength to control the signing, we have specially sent out our strongest battle strength, which is Queen Listy, General Zecha and the Elite Executive Loutier, to have a showdown with Akatsuki-dono. This is the origin of the duel. I have specially explained the and hope that you have all listened."

After hearing this, the crowd suddenly burst out with relentless accusations and insults.

“This is just simply a show to pave way for a peace agreement!”

“I don’t believe that you will actually fight for real!”

Queen Listy bit her lower lips tightly.

Although it was within their expectations, what they heard was still pretty harsh.

The criticism from the audience was inevitable. For those conservatives who did not wish to sign an agreement with the demon race, this duel should have never been held. But on the other hand, there are still many voices who are against war.

Both sides immediately insulted each other, and the arena suddenly plunged into chaos.

“——Quiet!”

Alphonse shouted through the sound amplification magic, and the audience fell into silence.

“Queen Listy and the others are under a formal invitation by Disdia and Aleclasta to become the contestants of this duel. Any remarks that belittle the duel or Queen Listy and the others will be treated as a rebellion.”

Alphonse strictly looked at Queen Listy’s eyes. She could not help but snort in her mind.

……He really knows how to talk.

On the surface, Alphonse was trying to defend Listy from injustice, but realistically it was a trap to legalize the duel and force Sherfield into a disadvantageous spot.

……Fine. Even if you treat me heartlessly, don’t blame me if I treat you unfairly.

Listy had made up her mind and decided to go through with their established plan. Thus, Listy winked at Zechs and Loutier.

Just when both of them nodded, Alphonse finally revealed his hidden fangs.

“It is undeniable that this duel is a battle between past comrades, so it is no wonder that everyone believes that this is just a show to pave way for the peace agreement. In fact, under the barrier which turns physical damage to mental damage, neither side needs to take it easy, and based on the nature of the duel itself, even if they do not have a final victor, Akatsuki-dono will also have proved his strength.”

The strategist, who was added to his strategy, laughed, and smiled happily.

“However, this way you will lose the people’s trust in this duel. Anyone doubting the result of the competition is not what we as country leaders wish to see. Since the result of the duel is an important reference to determine whether we have peace or not, we naturally hope that the results of this battle and the decision for the future are not based on child’s play. Thus, in the name of Disdia empire’s fourth prince Alphonse Tese Rubura Disdia<ref name="Alphonse"> アルフォソス　テセ　ルブラ　ディスディア (Alphonse’s full name)</ref> I hereby announce ——“

After a short pause ——

“——This duel will not have the option of a tie. No matter how much time it takes, the results of the duel will decide the fate of humanity.”

“P…Prince Alphonse ——!”

Queen Listy was shocked, but her voice was overshadowed by the cheers of the audience. Yes. Alphonse’s announcement had won the applause of every audience.

“Queen Listy, is there something wrong……?”

Alphonse removed the sound amplication magic. His face was wearing a proud smile. Seeing this, Listy could not help but tightly bite her lower lip.

For Listy who was forced into a desperate situation, the only way out was a tie. On one hand, Akatsuki, who was seeking peace, would have shown his strength, while Sherfield also would not have to end up taking responsibility for the results of either the war or the peace. More importantly, Listy and the others would not lose, so they could still continue their relationship with the other two countries. Although a tie might be ridiculed as a show, everyone in Alayzard knew the relationship between Akatsuki and them. As long as they began using their full powers and competed, even taking into account their former friendship, and battled, at least they would be understood by the audience. Even if it caused a strong rebound from the group who did not wish for peace, it would be better than becoming an enemy of all of the citizens. Although Listy did not mention this plan to Akatsuki, she believed that Akatsuki’s goal was the same.

……To think that the situation evolved into this……!

The audience’s emotions had already been ignited, the plan of a tie game was naturally aborted. Since they did not want to have a duel with a tie ending, they should have mentioned it when developing the rules, but Alphonse picked the beginning of the duel to announce it with sensitive timing. It also revealed an unsual message. When the three country alliance decided that Listy and the others would face Akatsuki, they should have predicted that every country’s audience could possibly think that this was just a show. Alphonse’s act was difficult to understand—Why? After noticing Alphonse’s goal, Listy could not help but bite her lips tightly and clench her fist.

……It can’t be wrong.

Alphonse deliberately left the path of a tie game; naturally, Listy would seize this only hope. After confirming that Listy fell for the bait, Alphonse took advantage of the duel that was about to begin and made a critical point about how there must be a conclusion, also finding a sound reason to block off their only path. All this action was to place Sherfield in a disadvantageous spot. In fact, this proved that Alphonse’s plan was quite successful. Listy did not have any time to prepare another plan.

After Alphonse took the advantage, he did not forget to add a comment that caught them off guard.

“Queen Listy, for Sherfield’s reputation, please do your best.”

Why?

“In case of a defeat, it is unlikely to shut everybody’s mouth.”

“……!”

Listy could not help but shiver.

Alphonse’s meaning could not be any clearer. If Listy and the others lost, even if they lost after using all their power, they could not escape the suspicion of fraud.

Once similar rumors have sprouted, it is bound to discredit Sherfield’s reputation. At that time, not only will they be isolated from the international community, the domestic opposition will also take the opportunity to seize power, causing the country to fall apart.

Akatsuki, who was standing on the demon race’s side, had no other options besides winning. After all, Akatsuki’s defeat would mean the demise of the demon race. However, Listy was also the same. Whether they win or lose, they could not avoid the criticism of the world. If they lose they could still obtain a reputation for trying to eliminate wars, but this option was blocked off by Alphonse. Strictly speaking, Listy and the others’s retreat had been completely sealed off.

……Looks like there is no other choice.

Thus Listy tried to motivate herself within her heart.

Besides winning, there was no other path to take.

===Part 4===

Staring at Listy, who returned to her starting position, and preparing to fight, Ousawa Akatsuki suddenly called Alphonse who was about to return to the audience.

“——Hey, Prince Alphonse.”

“Akatsuki-dono, what do you want? It can’t be that you are somewhat dissatisfied with the new rule of no ties in this duel?”

Alphonse turned around with a triumphant expression on his face.

“Of course not, I do not have any comment on the new rules. Although picking this time to announce it is unkind, this is the so-called “politics”, so there is nothing to make a fuss about.”

“Thank you for your understanding, I feel honored. Then……I do not know what Akatsuki-dono wants?”

“About this……”

Akatsuki lifted his head and looked at the special box. The glass had a mirror magic effect, and could not be seen from the outside, but Miu, Haruka, Volk and Miranda were all in the box to witness the duel. After Alphonse returned to the box, the duel would officially begin.

However, the box had clearly one less person, so ——

“——Where’s uncle Baram? I don’t think I’ve seen him today.”

After confirming that he could not feel Baram’s true ki in the arena, Akatsuki asked.

“How do you know……?”

Alphonse was taken aback.

“Last night, my father suddenly fell ill, so he returned to our country this morning. This duel is very important to us, so my father really wanted to witness it, but due to his body not feeling well, he could only just return home first. Before departing, my father also expressed his view that the result of the duel was too clear. Perhaps he believes that Queen Listy will get the final victory.”

After hearing Alphonse’s explanation ——

“Oh, so that’s it……I hope that it is nothing serious.”

“Thank for your blessing, Akatsuki-dono. As for the duel, I will witness the final result instead of my father……Are there any other concerns?”

“No ——Wait, allow me to ask one more question.”

Akatsuki added:

“The barrier that turns physical damage into mental damage……Whose idea was it?”

“Aleclasta’s High priest Miranda proposed it.”

Alphonse replied.

“Queen Listy is the Queen of Sherfield, we cannot have anything happening in this duel……Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, I was just asking casually.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and watched as Alphonse turned around and left. This was basically the barrier within Babel, looks like the two world’s approach is quite similar.

……This also means that he must take out his true power.

Akatsuki took a deep breath and allowed his body’s true ki to flow through his entire body.

After switching to the new AD, he only required one AD and he could summon the demon sword Laevateinn. However, the demon sword in Akatsuki’s hand was the most basic form. Perhaps the second form that showed up previously when he faced Zahhark was just an illusion.

……That’s fine, this time the opponent is not the true enemy.

The AD could summon the most suitable weapon for their user’s abilities. Right now, his opponent was Listy, and since he was fighting in a duel, the basic form of Laevateinn was more than enough. Lifting up his head to see, Listy and the others had already raised their weapons and prepared for the battle.

Zechs was holding a red long sword, Loutier was holding a silver gun and Listy’s weapon was a golden staff.

The trio who had no path to retreat had a sorrowful expression.

Akatsuki could not help but think that both sides could not afford to lose this duel.

Just when the tense atmosphere reached the very peak, the moment when the audience was completely breathless.

The arena gong sounded.

The duel that would decide the fate of humans and the demon race had started.

===Part 5===

——The symbolic duel began the moment the gong sounded

Akatsuki pushed off with both feet, and the very first step he advanced out was already increased to his maximum speed.

The side with more people absolutely had a big advantage in battle. However, where there is an excess amount, it will also become fatal.

The duel had just started, and the opponent had already taken the first action. The disconnected trio did not know what to do, this poor communication was undoubtedly the cause of confusion. Seeing Akatsuki approaching at a lightning speed, but——

“——You hope for too much!”

Zechs immediately stepped forward. The distance between the two quickly shortened. In the center of the stage, a melee combat broke out. Akatsuki and Zechs’s showdown was the first time the two of them dueled each other.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

“Oooooooooooooooooo!”

The moment when the screams from both of them surged through the air.

Clangggggggggg <ref name="clash"> ガキィィィィィィィソ clashing sound between the swords </ref>

The black demon sword and the crimson long sword clashed against each other, producing a sharp high pitched metallic sound.

Akatsuki and Zechs were facing each other, their respective breathing sounds could be heard.

“Heh……Perverted swordman, after obtaining the title of a general, looks like you did not lose your skills.”

“You’re not bad either, perverted hero.”

Using a flowing movement, Zechs’s crimson long sword swept through, but it was barely dodged by Akatsuki pushing off with both feet.

“Sorry, the opponent I’m looking for is not you.”

Seeing Akatsuki twist his body and dodge to this side, he suddenly threw Zechs to the back of his head. Akatsuki’s target was only one, that is Queen Listy. This duel was one against three, but as long as he defeated Listy, it was equal to deciding the outcome.

The Queen’s defeat symbolizes the defeat of the country. Listy had already entered the magic chant stage, and had unfolded multiple heavily constructed magic circles in front of her. However, Akatsuki’s speed was beyond that, and as long as he continued to sprint forward, he could subdue Listy before the magic was activated.

“Akatsuki, I won’t let you go that easily.”

A beautiful elf stood in front of Akatsuki. This elf was none other than Loutier. She raised her long gun and aimed at Akatsuki, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. However, what came out from the muzzle was not bullets, but a blue and white light laser. Akatsuki immediately took a big step to the side, but Loutier had already anticipated Akatsuki’s action, and another wave of laser was headed towards Akatsuki.

“Chitsu<ref name="laser"> ちつ Laser shooting sound </ref>——”

Facing a barrage of lasers, Akatsuki could only try and avoid or use the black demon sword to block the beam, and approach Loutier from another direction.

Only to see Akatsuki swing his sword continuously at the ground in front of Loutier.

“——Ah?”

The rising dust obscured their sight. Loutier was slightly surprised. At this moment, Akatsuki had already jumped into the air, passed through Loutier and even passed through Listy.

At the moment he landed, Akatsuki immediately took action.

Listy had her back to Akatsuki, while Loutier was currently struggling with the dust. And to activate magic, Listy had to put her full attention into the chant. Everything was within Akatsuki’s expectation. Akatsuki approached Listy from the back without hesitation.

“Since there is a barrier, don’t blame me for being rude.”

After saying this, the black demon sword immediately and mercilessly slashed towards Listy. The blade barely entered Listy’s shoulder blade. However, Listy did not fall to the ground.

The moment Akatsuki found his chance to slash, the black demon sword’s offensive was blocked off.

By another crimson long sword.

“……Don’t underestimate us.”

Using a speed beyond Akatsuki and following him from behind, Zechs coldly spoke.

“Do you think that this type of children’s play will be able to defeat us?”

At this moment Listy also slowly turned around.

A cold expression that did not have the slightest warmth.

“……”

Listy silently stretched out her hands towards Akatsuki.

A red light relentlessly headed towards Akatsuki. This was the directional explosive flame magic Listy specialized in.

“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh——!”

After the explosive bang, Akatsuki was thrown into the air. After twisting his body while he was in danger, he did land safely.

However, Akatsuki’s body was filled with an unbearable burning sensation. For safety reasons, this duel used a barrier that would turn all physical damage into mental damage, and the mode of how the mental damage showed up was a sense of pain. The difference was that the sense of pain was not on the body, but on the mind. In short, the damage did not communicate with the body, but directly affected the brain.

Actually, before the attack, Akatsuki had already used the power of Renkan Keikikou and activated a defense aura against magic.

The past Akatsuki had also used a similar method, against Onizuka Kenya and Uesaki Ryouhei’s fire magic.

“Fuuuu……It really is as amazing as before.”

Ousawa Akatsuki sighed then looked at the three past companions who he had fought together with.

“True peace, this kind of thing really isn’t obtained so easily.”

The battle restarted. Before Akatsuki was able to launch his second offensive, Loutier took action first.

Seeing her activating several magic circles, it should be that she took advantage of the break in order to chant.

At this moment, Listy, Zechs and Loutier’s bodies were enveloped in three colors of light.

……So it’s that move.

Akatsuki knew what the three colors of light represented. This was the magic Loutier specialized in—— A priest’s supportive magic that increases combat capabilities. The red light represents attack, the blue light represents defense and the green light represents mobility. This supportive magic had the same effect as Akatsuki using Renkan Keikikou and activating his body’s true ki to improve his physical abilities.

“……”

“……”

Zechs and Loutier advanced towards Akatsuki without speaking.

Zechs was holding a long sword, and Loutier had released a wind blade magic to turn her gun into a gunblade.
The duel entered a melee combat phase, both side were shortening the distance between them. Seeing that they only require half a step and they would have entered Akatsuki’s attack range, Zechs and Loutier suddenly vanished.
High speed movement. However, Akatsuki’s reaction was also very fast. Only to see his stature fall slightly and reversing the demon sword in order to protect his back, a large metal clashing sound suddenly came from the scene. After neutralizing Zechs and Loutier’s attack from behind, Akatsuki followed through and swung the sword, and successfully pushed both of them back.

“——Eat this!”

Akatsuki raised his sword and hacked at them twice. A shockwave was released towards the two of them. Zechs and Louter respectively used their weapons to negate the shockwave, but Akatsuki took advantage of this gap in order to rush forward.

His target was Zechs. The black demon sword that targeted the red hair swordman swept into a flurry. Akatsuki’s body movements were using a concept of a “circle”, plus each sword strike’s speed and strength did not follow any rules, making it difficult for others to perceive. When he was facing Phil Barnett, Akatsuki also used the same sword technique, making the other side suffer terribly.

Akatsuki wished for a quick battle and resolving Zechs as soon as possible. However, the sound of the demon sword infused with true ki sweeping through the air and a metallic sound produced after the weapons collided, was colliding against each other in midair at an alarming speed. That’s right, Zechs successfully blocked Akatsuki’s rain of sword strikes.

“The power was still as amazing as before. But……If this is your fastest speed, then it is more than enough to block your fierce strikes.”

Speaking at the same time, Zechs blocked Akatsuki’s slash once again.

“Continuous slashes that corner the opponent should be something like this!”

Zechs changed from defense to attack, and launched a series of counterattacks.

Under Zechs’s suppression, Akatsuki was forced to become defensive.

“Oooo……Damn…….!”

Zechs’s attacks were extremely swift. Akatsuki’s naked eye could not follow it, he could only rely on his intuition.

Seeing Zechs’s attacks become more and more swift, the flurry of sword images gradually produced afterimages.

“That fellow……W…Wait a minute, Woooooooooh!”

In a critical situation, Akatsuki hurriedly stepped backwards. Just at that moment, a laser light pierced the sky right in front of his eyes. Luckily Akatsuki’s reaction was quick, or else his brain would have burned two tiny holes. Looking carefully, it turned out that Loutier had decided to join the fray.

“That was close……”

Akatsuki could not help but feel relieved.

“——Is this the time to rest?”

Zechs’s slash flowed through.

……If I block this sword, it is equal to giving a chance for Lulu to aim at me……Damn!

After observing the entire arena’s situation, Akatsuki immediately made a decision. He activated Renkan Keikikou and jumped into the air in one breath.

This jump was no trivial matter, it was at least ten meters high. However, in midair, Akatsuki could see carefully. Not so far away, Listy had already activated a magic circle. After confirming Listy had finished the chant, Akatsuki muttered to himself.

“This is bad……”

“——Come forth, Lightning of Punishment!”

From the air above the arena came a thunderous roar. Akatsuki did not even think and raised the demon sword and swung it towards the sky. A slash that infused all his strength suddenly split the fallen lightning into half, but things did not end here.

The split lightning was heading towards Zechs and Loutier on the ground.

“Ah ha, Take this!”

An offensive that gives them back a taste of their own medicine. However, Zechs and Loutier’s reaction was quite calm.

He saw Zechs catching the lightning with his sword, and allowing the sword blade to add the properties of lightning element.

Loutier raised her magic gun in her hand and absorbed the fallen lightning into the gun’s muzzle.

“Ahhhh……”

Seeing the two of them easily resolve the offensive of the falling lightning, Akatsuki, who was stranded in midair, scratched his cheeks. At this moment, Zechs and Loutier both pushed off. Their body soared into the sky and reached the same height as Akatsuki in one breath, then they simultaneously attacked. Akatsuki used the demon sword and kicks to counter the two offensives, and displayed an impressive midair battle.

“——“

At this moment, Loutier used Akatsuki’s pressure from his kick and subtly opened up a distance.

At the same time, the magic gun’s muzzle was aimed at Akatsuki, and released the previously absorbed lightning.

……I can’t avoid it!

Akatsuki could only release the demon sword in his hand, and use the demon sword as a lightning rod and escape from the immediate crisis.

However, Zechs’s crimson long sword also swept through the air at this instant.

“You actually threw away your weapon, what kind of idea are you thinking of!”

“That goes without saying right? This kind of idea!”

Just when he finished talking, Akatsuki slipped his palms together and abruptly clamped onto Zechs’s long sword.

“What——!”

Zechs was completely surprised. Without missing his chance, Akatsuki immediately raised his leg and kicked at the frozen Zechs, then he opened up his palms and aimed at the falling Zechs and Loutier, who attempted to rescue him.

“——Eat this!”

Both his palms produced ki bombs, and threw them at the two of them.

The air bomb successfully hit the targets, producing a large explosive sound and a dazzling flash. Amongst the smoke, Zechs and Loutier were both falling towards the ground, Akatsuki stretched out his right hand and firmly caught the falling demon sword.

“Renkan Keikikou isn’t only about manipulating the body’s true ki, you were too careless.”

Akatsuki looked at the falling Zechs and Loutier. His face revealed a proud smile.

At this moment, he noticed Listy had disappeared and subconsciously looked above.

Found her. Staying still in midair, Listy raised her magic staff and aimed at Akatsuki.

In front of the staff appeared several layers of magic circles.

“Did you think I can only use long-range attacks……?”
After a short pause ——

“——Akatsuki, you were too careless.”

After saying this, an enormous compressed air bomb was shot forth at an alarming speed.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh——“

The compressed air bomb released by Listy had surpassed the speed of sound barrier and pressed onto Akatsuki all the way to the ground.

The arena was suddenly enveloped by an earth-shattering explosion.

===Part 6===

“H…How is this possible?”

Miu, who was staying at the VIP special room and watching the duel, was completely surprised.

An incredible phenomenon appeared on the arena. Staring at the smoke rising slowly from the stage, Miu muttered to herself.

“Wind-based and Fire-based magic could actually combine with each other……”

“——Because Sherfield is a country that is comprised of an alliance of the four spirits of fire, water, earth and water.”

Valkyria, who was responsible for receiving the VIP, answered Miu’s question.

“As the legitimate heir to the throne, Listy-sama could borrow various spirits’ power. Not only can she freely manipulate the conflicting elements of fire and water or earth and wind, she could also combine the two and create a greater effect.”

“This is really incredible……”

Haruka could not conceal her inner surprise.

Only to see Miranda smile.

“I understand your surprise, but the facts speak for themselves, so you can only just believe it. It isn’t just for show that Sherfield is called as Alayzard’s magic country right?”

“And Queen Listy is also a magic genius within the history of the royal family. Just that her magic talent——“

Volk reminisced about the past.

“——only opened up after contracting with the spirits and after her father’s death.”

However……

“Looks like Akatsuki is in a struggle.”

Within the battle space, Listy was slowly falling to the ground.

Zechs and Loutier, who had temporarily retreated under Akatsuki’s ki bomb attack, also stood up from the ground.

Looks like Loutier’s combat supportive magic dramatically increased the defense of the trio.

“……Why does he not use hard ki?”

Haruka’s tone was slightly emotional.

“Just relying on his physical body and weapon against multiple enemies would make him fall into a passive situation. Why not use hard ki to block off the opponent’s attack, then use the demon sword to unleash a counterattack.”

At this moment——

“——Sorry to disturb you, but that is impossible.”

Valkyria rejected Haruka’s idea.

“Akatsuki-sama’s hard ki is not almighty, it cannot block off all attacks. If he had used his body and forcibly received Zechs-sama’s sword, even under hard ki’s effect, it will probably still end up in a fate where he is decapitated……But under the special barrier, it should not cause any substantial harm.”

After Miu heard, this, she muttered.

“……Sherfield’s crimson sword king.”

“Yes. I believe you can also see it, Zechs-sama’s sword technique is slightly better.”

“……A magician without any system restriction, a swordsman with higher technique, plus a priest who has combat abilities casting combat supportive magic……This is simply an unwinnable battle!”

Haruka could not help but help Akatsuki say that it’s unfair.

“——About this fact, I believe that Akatsuki-dono already knew about it.”

Alphonse, who had remained silent, smiled while he spoke.

“I have already said this before, Sherfield’s top three are all battlefield heroes, each of their strengths is not weaker than Akatsuki-dono. This point was long recognized by everybody, and it is also a premise for establishing this duel. In short, this is the inevitable result, there should be no surprise. However, you believe that this is an unfair battle, this indirectly means that you believe someone is cheating, this is a rather serious accusation and could not be ignored.”

“……”

Miu could not help but bite her lower lip.

“Myuu-dono what is your opinion?”

Alphonse looked at Miu. His face exposed a confident smile.

Thus, Ousawa Miu looked at Alphonse and responded loudly:

“No opinion, after all we agreed to the conditions of this duel.”

“But……”

Facing the worried Haruka, Miu shook her head.

“There won’t be any problems, Haruka.”

Then she also revealed a confident smile, showing Ousawa Miu’s determined faith.

This was trust.

“——The person we trusted will not be taken down so easily.”

After saying this, the raging fire was instantly extinguished in the stage.

“——!”

That happened so suddenly, causing a commotion within the audience.

Seeing a familiar figure appeared from the grey-black smoke, Ousawa Miu could not help but reveal a pleased smile.

On the other end of her gaze was a youth standing in black clothing.

After using one leg to sweep away the remaining embers, Ousawa Akatsuki smiled and looked at Listy and the others.

“Why do you have an expression like you’ve seen a ghost? It can’t be that you think it will be that easy to defeat me right?”

“……Still refuse to surrender? I advise you not to be stubborn. Although your body did not have any physical damage, an unbearable pain is inevitable. Right now you probably have troubles to even walk.”

Listy paused for a moment.

“I beg you Akatsuki……Surrender.”

It was almost a pleading tone.

“——Surrender?”

Akatsuki was surprised, Zechs also lifted his long sword onto his shoulder.

“You should have also played around enough now Akatsuki.”

A serious and strict tone.

“Your strength really should not be underestimated, but just by your power, it is impossible to defeat us.”

Loutier, who was looking dignified, also followed and spoke:

“Even after being attacked by Listy’s magic attack, you have not received any substantial damage. Just the offensive and defensive earlier, it also proved that after Zechs and I teamed up, we could barely match up against you. You have shown sufficient strength already.”

However……

“If you still are not willing to stop and continue to fight, the situation will only become more disadvantageous to you. The audience’s eyes are sharp, at that time, they will notice that the strength of Akatsuki is not sufficient to threaten us. The peace you are hoping for is bound to become an empty talk that will never be realized.”

“I beg you, Akatsuki……”

Facing Listy’s pleading, Akatsuki helplessly sighed.

“You already believe that you are the winner and now begin psychological warfare? Can’t believe that the day I have been looked down upon has occurred.”

“Meaning that you still wish to continue to fight?”

Zechs frowned, but Akatsuki nodded nonchalantly.

“The earlier explosive flame magic was just right, it helped me warm up……So if you really want to force me to surrender——“

Akatsuki smiled.

“Just using your mouth is not enough, convince me using your strength.”

After Listy remained silent for a while.

“Fine……”

The trio’s expressions suddenly changed. They pushed back their old friendship to the back of their head. Compared to the trio’s harsh expressions, Akatsuki’s smile even appeared to be more brilliant.

Only to see him announce loudly to the audience.

“Come——Let’s begin the second round!”

===Part 7===
At the same time, Forestnium’s atmosphere was calm as usual.

The deep forest was filled with a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere, nobody noticed the change of a quiet attack.

——Nobody except for Kaidou Motoharu.

“Looks like they really came……”

“Kaidou, what’s wrong?”

The demon race children that were playing with everyone looked suspiciously at Kaidou.

Only to see Kaidou gazing into the depths of the forest.

“We’re not playing hide and seek anymore, we’ll change it into a race.”

The sudden announcement immediately aroused the children’s protest.

“Why?”

“You don’t want to be it, so you don’t want to play? Why would there be such a thing……Kaidou?”

The demon race children immediately stopped protesting because they noticed that the cheerful smile that appeared on Kaidou’s face earlier had already disappeared.

“Behave now and listen. After I shout out, everyone is to immediately run back to their home, then listen to the adults’ instructions. If your parents are not at home, or you’ve accidentally got lost, then hide in a secretive place, a place that is not so easily found, okay? At that time, I’ll come for you guys.”

Kaidou slightly smiled.

“Okay……It’s time now, RUN!”

Under Kaidou’s order, all the children immediately rushed away with all their strength.

At this moment, Kuzuha and Chikage also came to Kaidou’s side.

“——What is it?”

“Nothing, it seems that there are uninvited guests.”

Facing Kuzuha’s question, Kaidou helplessly scratched the back of his head. After Chikage heard this, she could not help but narrow her eyes.

“It can’t be right? The enemy should not be able to break the concept magic barrier.”

“That’s true, but……”

Kaidou had not finished speaking when a youth from the village rushed towards them.

“What happened? Why did you tell the children to go home?”

“You’ve appeared right on time. Help me tell uncle Urumu that the enemies have come.”

After he said this, the intruders suddenly appeared from within the forest.

Three knights wearing blue armor. You could tell from a glance that they were not Galevain’s residents.

The helmets were full-face ones, so it was impossible to recognize their appearance.

“Already pulled out your sword? I hate people who are impatient.”

Kaidou turned around and faced the knights. The youth behind him could not conceal his inner surprise.

“How is this possible? The concept magic barrier has not disappeared yet!”

“They have probably drilled a few holes in it. What are you waiting for? Quickly go and notify the elder.”

At the same time, Kaidou also gave some orders.

“Immediately evacuate all people without fighting abilities, we will stay here and delay them.”

“O…Okay!”

The youth nodded and bolted towards the sacred tree.

“There are only three opponents, it shouldn’t be too hard for us.”

Using AD and summoning a long bow, Chikage spoke nonchalantly.

Kuzuha also summoned a large hammer, but she was not as optimistic.

“Did you forget? The peace agreement was our goal, and the opponent sacrificed their own surveillance troops and is also a strategist that created an excuse to attack the demon race. If we kill these three men, won’t we let these people have more of a reason to attack the demon race?”

“That’s correct, this is a little bit of trouble.”

Kaidou also placed his focus onto his AD.

The materialized weapon was an iron knuckle. Kaidou smashed his fists together, and the knucles suddenly issued a crisp metallic collision sound.

“Looks like we can only teach them a lesson, then force them to retreat.”

Thus, Kaidou rushed towards the enemy. After locking onto the middle knight, Kaidou increased his speed. A few arrows passed through Kaidou’s side, aiming for the enemies in front. This was, of course, a cover attack from Chikage.

The three knights either used the long sword to swipe off the arrows, or used a shield to protect themselves. These actions could be said to show all their flaws.

Following this, Kaidou immediately thrust his right fist towards the knight in the center.

“——“

After a muffled bang, the knight in the center had collapsed.

The knight on the right prepared to attack Kaidou, but after a large sound, he fell onto the ground.

It turned out that he had received an attack on the head from Kuzuha’s large hammer.

“Hey Hey Hey, relax a bit, you’ll kill someone.”

“Don’t worry, I know what is appropriate.”

“Really?”

Kaidou seemed to be skeptical of Kuzuha, so while he kicked out towards the third enemy, he did not forget to ask Kuzuha. This kick hit the side of the head of the knight, and he lost consciousness on the spot. He saw the knight fall onto ground kneeling, and powerlessly lie on the ground.

“That’s strange, all of them were instantly defeated.”

Chikage put down her bow. Kaidou looked at the knights who had fallen onto the ground, he could not help but feel a bit puzzled.

……Strange, it shouldn’t be that simple.

Forestnium’s barrier that was formed through concept magic should have been impenetrable, it was almost regarded as an art in terms of barrier. These knights had the ability to pass through the barrier and appear in the forest, so logically, their strength should be quite powerful.

However, Kaidou’s suspicion was quickly answered, the fallen knights all stood up.

“It can’t be right, these three are tough individuals that can’t be knocked down? Give me a break.”

“This really can be nerve-racking. If we continue to fight, we cannot guarantee that we will not harm their lives.”

Kuzuha gave off a wry smile, but Kaidou only helplessly sighed.

“Looks like we can only strip them of their mobility……Althought, the method for doing so is a bit cruel.”

Kaidou swept down a knight that was about to stand up, then thrust his hand onto the right leg of the knight.

With a “pa-cha” sound, the joints of the knight’s right leg were snapped by Kaidou. Without hesitation and swiftly.

The knight was wearing a thick and heavy armor. This way he definitely could not stand up.
Then the unthinkable happened. After his right leg joints were snapped, the knight did not even utter a single sound.

Even with a broken leg, he still stood up from the ground.

“A…Are there problems in their head……?”

Chikage’s tone seemed like she had seen a ghost. Kaidou suddenly understood.

……So that’s what happened.

They probably used drugs or magic to eliminate their sense of pain. And the knights had never spoken. Probably their personalities had been wiped, turning them into weapons whose purpose was to kill. Kaidou understood clearly that there was only one method to stop these zombie killing machines.

“——I’ll stay here and hold them, you two should go back and help the villagers to evacuate.”

“Wait a minute, are you going to deal with these three knights alone?”

Kuzuha could not help but raised her voice.

“Don’t argue with me. Listen carefully, normal weapons are ineffective against them, can you two use magic?”

“No.”

“Same here……But.”

Kuzuha asked Kaidou back.

“You should be the same too right?”

“Yes, so I can only think of a way to stall for time. Those children should not have ran very far. You should hurry up and catch up to them. And, the enemy may not only be these three fellows here.”

After Kuzuha and Chikage heard this, they realized the severity of the situation.

Kaidou did not forget to remind them again.

“Bring the children and head to a safe location and take refuge. After I finish with this, I will also immediately head over.”

Kuzuha and Chikage nodded.

“Okay, we’ll leave this up to you.”

“After the evacuation is complete, we will immediately come back to support you.”

Both of them turned around and swiftly left the scene. After Kuzuha and Chikage’s figures disappeared into the forest, Kaidou turned around to face the knights in front.

“Okay now, all of you come out.”

Kaidou, staring at the depths of the forest, laughed.

Knights that were wearing armor came out of the forest one after another. The total amount numbered over twenty.

Kaidou smiled slightly. There was not the slightest fear in his face.

“……Do you know why I sent them away?”

Kaidou removed the materialization of his weapon, and even placed the AD on the ground. At this moment, his wrist suddenly glowed, and a tiny magic circle appeared at the same time. Countless light particles appeared around his body as if removing the AD had lifted his restriction. Kaidou’s clothes immediately changed. He did not need the assistance from AD and could summon out his battle gear from his consciousness. Then Kaidou activated multiple magic circles, and launched countless magic attacks. Facing these undying enemies, Kaidou Motoharu released his true power.

Which was also the true power of the strongest terrorist organization——“Scarlet Dusk”

“Of course killing you might be a bit troublesome……”

Kaidou smiled.

“But what if I blow you apart to the extent there are not even scraps left——Then I just need to find a random excuse to pass right?”

After leaving the enemies to Kaidou, Doumoto Kuzuha and Chikage arrived at the residential areas of the sacred tree together.

The information about the enemy’s attack had spread through the village. Urgent cries and screams from the local residents were heard everywhere.

“Those who can fight, take up your weapons, the others are to immediately evacuate to a safe refuge.”

“The men who do not have a weapon should help the elders and the children to evacuate! You actions have to be faster!”

A single young male from the demon race raised up his weapon and was about to rush forward——

“——Wait, you can’t participate in the battle!”

Kuzuha hurriedly blocked them, Chikage also followed from the side.

“Right now Miu……No, Myuu is involved with talks between the humans. If you are to participate in the battle, it will only waste all their efforts.”

“But……”

“Take your weapons and protect the people without any combat abilities. If the enemy really comes——“

Kuzuha said.

“We will take care of them. Izumi and I are not people from Galevain, so even if they seek responsibility, it will not be blamed on the demon race.”

“That’s right.”

Chikage smiled. The young male holding the weapon pondered for a while, then nodded.

“We will head up to the front and help. We must complete the preparations for evacuation as soon as possible.”

“Wait, go pick up the orphans first!”

“? What do you mean?”

Another youth’s statement caught the attention of Kuzuha. The person was out of breath and it was evident he was anxious.

“It is the children who lost their parents in the war. They live at the bottom floor’s orphanage. Normally the villagers will take turns to take care of them. However, the situation is too chaotic right now, everyone is trying to escape with lives, there is no time to take into account the orphans.”

“Okay, I’ll go to bring the orphans. Izumi, I’ll leave this to you.”

“No problem. Class rep, be careful.”

“Yes, you too.”

Kuzuha nodded towards Chikage. After asking the exact location of the orphanage, she immediately rushed down to the lower floor of the sacred tree. Avoid dodging the crowd of people trying to evacuate, she reached the lower floor of the sacred tree in a few minutes. Kuzuha looked around and found that the lower floor was completely quiet. It seemed like there were no residents who hadn’t left.

However, Doumoto Kuzuha did not slow down her pace.

“——“

A sound came from the direction of the orphanage.

Screams. Kuzuha pushed forward and increased her speed. Suddenly she saw that a female beastman holding many children was preparing to flee the scene and ——a knight was standing in front of them.

……Sure enough, they infiltrated from somewhere else.

The knight raised his sword high up in the air, and was prepared to harm the defenseless woman and hildren.

Seeing that it was an emergency, Kuzuha immediately placed her focus onto her AD, summoned a large hammer, and smashed it towards the ground. The powerful impact surged through the earth and created multiple rocks headed towards the knight.

But——

“——“

The knight gently raised the long sword in his hand and easily handled Kuzuha’s attacks.

This was enough. Kuzuha deliberately raised up dust, stood in the middle between the knight and the children and motioned for the female beastman to leave quickly.

“Leave this to me, hurry and take the children away!”

“Ah…Yes……!”

The female beastman woke up and nodded. She hurriedly took the children and fled the scene. However, there was a child that remained on the spot and refused to leave. It was the dark elf girl Riruru.

“Kuzuha……”

Riruru revealed a worried expression, but Kuzuha smiled slightly.

“I’m fine……Quickly go away!”

It was the first time Kuzuha used this commanding tone to talk with Riruru. Riruru was surprised, and lifted her body and hurriedly chased after the orphans who left earlier.

Kuzuha once again faced the knight.

After confirming that Riruru’s footstep sounds were becoming further away——

“……You will not let go of even those small children?”

“……”

The knight wearing the armor did not respond, but silently raised his sword. Seeing this, Kuzuha also tightly gripped the hammer’s wooden handle and charged forward towards the knight. When the distance to the knight was only a few steps, she jumped and used all her power to swing the hammer down, but it was easily blocked off by the knight.

“——!”

Kuzuha, who was surprised, hurriedly flipped around and took her distance.

……This person is strong……!

Kuzuha could not help but swallow. The enemy did not only block off Kuzuha’s attack, but he did not even put Kuzuha’s attack within his mind. This strength was incomparable to the other knights. And the armor was also different from the other knights. Not only was there an elegant gold color on the side, it also looked exceptionally heavy.

……Phil Barnett……No, it should be the same level as Ousawa-kun.

Kuzuha understood that she could not win against this knight, but her strong sense of responsibility forced her to remain here.

……At least I need to buy a bit of time.

After making up her mind, Kuzuha bit her lips. At this moment, the knight swung his long sword towards the ground, creating an explosive sound and impact.

A power that surpassed Kuzuha surged through the ground and directly headed to Kuzuha.

“Kuuu……”

Right now she still could not use magic. At this crisis, Kuzuha also lifted the hammer and smashed it towards the ground, attempting to cancel the impact of her opponent. The two powers rushed forward and met in the middle.

However, the two surges of power did not get cancelled, there was not even a chance to compete against each other.

The impact created by the knight easily swallowed up the impact produced from Kuzuha’s hammer.

“Ah——Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”

Once Kuzuha understood that she was in a bad situation, it was already too late. The strong impact instantly swallowed Kuzuha’s petite body and continued to explode outwards. The impact even threw Kuzuha back dozens of meters.

“……Kuuuu, Ah……Nnnn……”

Lying on the ground, Kuzuha tried to maintain her consciousness.

An unbearable pain came from her entire body. Kuzuha could not help but make painful moans, but she still tried to muster her remaining strength and attempted to climb back up from the ground.

“Huh——?”

Doumoto Kuzuha widened her eyes. A dark elf girl was currently lying down beside her.

“Ri……Ruru……?”

Her fuzzy sight gazed upon the motionless girl.

……W…Why……

Why is Riruru still here? Shouldn’t she have caught up to the other children and escaped far away? However, the truth was at hand, and it did not allow Kuzuha to doubt at all.

There was only one possibility, that is Riruru did not escape. She originally planned to follow the others and leave this place, but she stopped on the way. Why? Kuzuha could not help but think.

……Could it be……She was worried about me……?

Kuzuha unconsciously moved her body and lifted up Riruru’s tiny body.

“Riruru, Get a hold of yourself! Riruru—— Please speak!”

But Riruru did not respond. No matter how Kuzuha called Riruru’s name, the girl in front of her eyes continued to keep her eyes closed. Even painful groans could not be heard.

At this moment, a dark shadow appeared in front of Kuzuha. Lifting up her head, the enemy was right in front of her.
The knight ignored the badly bruised Kuzuha as well as the motionless Riruru.

“……Where is the elder?”

A flat and cold tone.

……The enemy’s target is uncle Urumu……?

After knowing the enemy’s target, Doumoto Kuzuha bowed her head to think, measuring her own physical condition and the gap in strength between the two of them in her heart. After a thorough consideration, the conclusion she drew up was that she could not fight again. Thus, Kuzuha decided to respond to the opponent’s question——With hostile eyes.

“I don’t know. But even if I knew, I would not tell you……!”

Doumoto Kuzuha expressed that she was not going to yield. The reaction of the knight was very simple, she saw him lift up his sword.

“——It’s about time to stop, young man.”

A hoarse voice prevented the knight’s action. Kuzuha subconsciously looked at the direction of the voice.

Urumu was standing in front of her eyes.

“Run away, uncle Urumu……The enemy is after you!”

Kuzuha screamed loudly, but Urumu only smiled.

“Ohhho……Then isn’t it just right?”

Then he slowly walked towards the knight.

“Why……?”

Kuzuha muttered, unable to understand the intentions of Urumu.

Only to see Urumu’s wrinkled face reveal a hint of a smile.

“Because you are all princess’s friends, I cannot allow you to be involved in the dispute between humans and the demon race……Isn’t it right, Disdia’s knight?”

Urumu had long seen past the identity of the knight.

“Since your target is me, please go ahead. But for the sake of my own life, could you please let her go? She is only a guest that accidently came here, and is not a resident of Galevain.”

“……”

The knight did not answer, but silently walked towards Urumu.

“S…Stop……”

Carrying Riruru, Kuzuha’s voice was very weak.

She could not stop anything. She could not stop time, stop the knight, or stop the tragedy.

The knight slowly raised his sword, but Urumu was perfectly calm.

A hearty laugh would come once in a while from his mouth.

At the very last moment, he finally stared at Kuzuha.

“——Please take care of the princess, Kuzuha-dono.”

After he said this, the knight’s long sword suddenly used an earth-shattering posture and directly slashed downwards towards Urumu’s body.

===Part 8===
Not Completed

===Part 9===
Not Completed

===Part 10===
Not Completed

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-09T04:59:56Z

88.195.142.91:

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-09T04:45:11Z

88.195.142.91:

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-09T04:18:32Z

88.195.142.91:

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-09T04:09:01Z

88.195.142.91:

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-03-09T03:35:47Z

88.195.142.91:

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-03-08T21:03:05Z

88.195.142.91:

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness. Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked outside. What he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly. It was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you looked closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest. Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should be a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”. Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remaining at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This is a private family cemetery. There is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle to pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and looked back at the back door. The female boss, who treated them earlier, was located near the back door and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying to Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me. Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing up was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, who was also Miu’s father, Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of this, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I had told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly try to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie, who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home. Now he had also come forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family. Even since the end of the war until now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she was the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

Those were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there were absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, that was not an excuse to forgive it.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister. From an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sink and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerge from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If, at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of her. Selina’s face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widen her eyes.

“Why……? Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understand what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out. Tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears. Selina gently patted her back. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_011.jpg|thumb|]]

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust. He must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe in him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the back door, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevent this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

As the fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they would have to duel. During this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……The security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It couldn’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling. The three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia. Only after the sun went down would it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubt. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching. On the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in a golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doormen of an inn are always these big block of people?

On the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even the tall and slender Akatsuki seemed extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor would be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. The two men took half a step forward, their burly body exuding thick killing intent, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have only recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.”

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one black-clothed person entered the door, while the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka give a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as a dangerous individual who does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka simultaneously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst open and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming woman entered their vision. Miu suddenly gasped. Beside her, Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The woman was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki. Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist. His tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people blocked the path in panic.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is our benefactor. No one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people’s awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence. They absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, would think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway that this definitely was not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who were in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s. The joy from the reunion seemed to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa wasn’t just the name of the shop, it seemed to also be the name of Cecily’s mother. The purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seemed to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, so her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from an entirely different world, a luxurious space that was comparable to a palace hall. The design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it would not lose.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished. She could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were luxurious hotel facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily’s voice echoed throughout the building. Then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the rooms were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, and everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, and some were even completely naked as well. The common point between these girls was that they were all pretty and young. Once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook. The females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they were trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied to Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……? Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously try to recall. Before, when she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu think that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair. Miu attempted to treat him as a woman, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, and his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor. Beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms and slowly open his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu, who could hardly stand, and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Akatsuki entered the innermost room under Melissa’s leadership.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

For a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there were no extra decorations whatsoever. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little. The hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone that providing the utmost service to their guests was the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa was also the leader of the brothel guild. This kind of stoic management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continued to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise. As a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, and the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s bodyguard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming here to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“No single matter that appears in this city or country can escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, and at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached an agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race will be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people. At that time, it is bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will be both support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of informing Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she would still make the two countries share the responsibility.

“Besides that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets should be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war. Looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki was a “Rogue Hero”; even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

When Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to start a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However, you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, and the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room from before. The furnishings are still the same as before, there are no changes whatsoever.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, would you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed it over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is a considerably special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know an antique dealer that sells these specialized items. You should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu followed Cecily into the room and looked around. In a corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair. In the middle, there was a large bed. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one was using this room, there was not even a hint of dust.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered words entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. There was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also has a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed. She lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going to stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person has this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily had a matter of fact look on her face. Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together with that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……? Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka denied it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look showed that even Haruka was completely red, and her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still, completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly move towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a woman’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a woman than you had imagined.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came. The burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Perhaps because the experience of being scared to the extent of unconsciousness was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“, her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue. Her hands rested on the shoulders of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’re following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions. Otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand and subconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problem?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed. Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, so be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths that were hanging on his arm to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was slightly surprised, then she slowly spread open the soft cloth, and suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen such sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay, and intend to freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For cooking and laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear this breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear that distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is in three days. If you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, completely unable to say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and looked disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothes.

===Part 6===

A breeze within Forestnium brought in a surge of sweet aroma.

It should be a product of the forest’s grassy smell merging with the air.

The gently blowing breeze was no doubt a cool and comfortable gift that the nature gives to all things.

Within this forest, the demon race was raising livestock or planting rice, living a life without wars. Right now in Forestnium’s city square, there stood a tall and slender female Izumi Chikage. As Chikage closed her eyes and tried to concentrate, a faint light appeared in front of her outstretched palms. Unfortunately this only lasted a few seconds, then the light faded.

“……Looks like it still doesn’t work.”

Chikage shook her head and sighed.

“——Still cannot use magic?”

A flat tone suddenly appeared from behind her.

“Yes.” Chikage turned around and saw Doumoto Kuzuha, who was behind her, shrug helplessly.

“Today is already the third day, looks like we still need a little more time.”

“I’ve also just tried it as well, the results were still the same.”

Kuzuha, who was sitting on the floor, moved her line of sight downwards. A dark elf girl was currently leaning against Kuzuha’s lap and sleeping, Kuzuha gently stroke the girl’s hair. Under these circumstances, Chikage could not help but narrow her eyes.

“……It seems like she likes you.”

“Yes……”

Kuzuha stared at the sleeping Riruru. Her expression was somewhat confused.

“I’ve never touched such a small child before. I do not know what to do.”

“Just act naturally, just like now. Intentionally trying to please the kids could easily lead to unnecessary resentment.”

“I’m so sorry……I was born in the way where no one likes me.”

“I did not mean this……”

Chikage shook her head with a wry smile.

“Class rep, showing your truest side won the goodwill of Riruru, this is also the best way to get along. And once you win the trust of a child, it is equivalent to have won the trust of an adult.”
Chikage looked down at herself. The clothes she was wearing were exactly the same style as Miu. This clothing was particularly lent to Chikage by a women in the village, and Kuzuha also had one but with a smaller size.

“At the beginning, everyone only accepted us because we were Miu’s friends. But this relationship is too weak, we still had to think of a way to win everybody’s trust.”

Saying up to here, Chikage turned back and look back at the city square.

“…But having such a good relationship seems to be too exaggerated.”

A slightly smiling Chikage stared at the village children playing around with Kaidou.

“Kaidou, it’s your turn to be “it”!”

“You must count to 100, you can’t cheat! Or else you will have to recount again!”

Although the children’s tone was quite rude, but Kaidou didn’t seem to care.

“Cheat? Don’t joke around. Facing you little brats and I still have to cheat? In just a few moments, you’ll be found by me.”

This sentence seemed to enrage a few of the girls.

“Kaidou, you can’t take it easy on the girls, or else we won’t play!”

“Okay Okay……Then let’s begin!”

While Kaidou began to count, the village children suddenly screamed out and dispersed in all directions. Chikage seeing this, could not help but sigh.

“Playing hide and seek with the village children every day, he really doesn’t get bored. It really makes one impressed.”

After saying this, Chikage suddenly remembered something.

“Class rep, did you know? I’ve heard that some of the forces surrounding this forest seemed to have started to retreat.”

“I’m not too sure about that, who said it?”

“The investigation team just came back, I’ve heard them say it. Looks like Akatsuki’s actions seem to be working quite well.”

“Yes……That’s good.”

Kuzuha was relieved, and she gazed at the distant sky.

Standing beside her, Chikage also looked up at the blue sky.

“I wonder what their circumstances are, but……”

Chikage’s tone seemed to be filled with confidence.

“War will certainly not break out between the human and demon races.”

“……100. Hahaha, you guys acknowledge your fate now!”

Kaidou, who had finishing counting to 100, began to search for the whereabouts of the children.

At this moment——

“——“

Kaidou glanced at Chikage and Kuzuha. But he did not greet the two of them, but quietly continued to move forward.

“Walking at the same time, Kaidou Motoharu muttered to himself. His expression was extremely serious, but his voice was as quiet as a mouse.

“……It’s not time to relax yet.”

===Part 7===

The time when Sherfield’s nightlife was coming to the end……

Haruka and Miu, who had been busy for the entire night returned to the attic.

“……Finally finished.”

A worn-out Haruka muttered, and powerlessly lay on the bed. Although Haruka and Miu’s work had ended, the brothel still had not closed. The nightclub’s operation hours had always been from midnight to until the sun has risen; it was the industry’s unwritten rule. However, since Haruka and Miu both were busy from evening till now, Melissa specially allowed them to rest upstairs.

“……Manual work really isn’t easy.”

Haruka expressed her feelings. At JPN Babel school, Haruka, who was the vice president and the disciplinary committee chairman, was also extremely busy everyday, but this was after all only mental work, and was completely different than the manual work she did today. After an entire night of practice, Haruka finally understood that the seemingly easy household chores were in fact not as easy as she had imagined.

“Are you alright……?”

Facing Miu’s concern, Haruka could only barely turn her head around, her body completely unable to move.

“Your stamina is really good……”

Haruka could not help but feel admiration. For the entire night, both were cooking, doing laundry or sweeping together. Miu’s hands and legs were extremely well-executed, her movements were swift. This left a deep impression on others. If just comparing the workload between the two of them, Miu was definitely far ahead.

After being praised by Haruka, Miu suddenly felt embarrassed.

“R…Really? I only did chores every day, so I was probably used to it.”

“What? That guy threw all the chores to you?”

If Akatsuki treated Miu as a maid, this was a problem that could not be ignored.

Only to see Miu frantically wave her hands in denial.

“No, it was something I wanted to do. Since I was being cared for by that person, I should at least do something in return.”

“I see……If it’s like that, then it’s still okay.”

Haruka sighed, then slowly sat up on the bed.

Seeing Miu who was sitting on a chair, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings.

……She really is beautiful.

After removing the ponytail, her soft and smooth long hair spilled downwards. Coupled with the black and red camisole, it further emphasized her enchanting sexiness and charm; it was nothing like the Miu at the Babel school. Since they were working at a brothel, makeup was naturally the most basic courtesy.

Under the assistance of the other ladies, Miu had also applied a thin layer of makeup, but this instead made her young appearance more mature.

……But the main point was her boobs……

Although Haruka was confident about her own figure, she could only be put into shame.

The camisole was originally a 3/4 cup size design, but Miu’s boobs were just too overwhelming, forcing it to become a 1/2 cup size.<ref name="camisole"> I'm assuming it means that it should originally cover 75% of her bust, but Miu's boobs were too big so it could only cover 50%.</ref> Coupled with the small strap that was supposed to stick to the chest, it was also pushed open due to the huge boobs. Even Haruka, who was the same gender, was embarrassingly staring at Miu’s boobs.

At this time, Miu seemed to have noticed Haruka’s gaze.

“D…Don’t keep staring at me……”

Miu twisted her body in shame.

“Sorry, I did not mean to. Only that you are too beautiful so it was difficult to not look a few more times.”

“How can it be……Vice president is also very beautiful.”

Miu sat beside Haruka, and indicated for her to look at the corner.

Turning her head around, she noticed that the mirror at the corner reflected her and Miu’s appearance.

Nanase Haruka carefully looked at the herself who had applied makeup and was wearing a black camisole. The people in the mirror were her and Miu who had turned into a prostitutes, teasing men’s lust, and were existences waiting to be conquered by men.

“——“

Although both of their appearances looked incredibly obscene, they were also exceedingly glamorous.

Haruka could not help but feel goosebumps. The her in the mirror was more beautiful than any moment in the past.

……Wait, what am I doing!

Haruka hurriedly shook her head, attempting to get rid of the random thoughts she had. That was really risky. The surrounding environment was filled with makeup and scantily dressed prostitutes. It paralyzed her own feelings, but thinking carefully, this appearance was really disgraceful. Haruka could not imagine how the ladies at the store could wear this type of clothing.

……Still have to dress up as this appearance to continue work tomorrow.

“Ahhh, the thought of it gives me a headache……”

Helplessly, Haruka could not help but moan and sighed.

“Uh……Sorry.”

Miu bowed her head, her face was very apologetic.

“This is all my fault, I should not have involved vice president.”

“This……I did not mean that way……”

Strictly speaking, she had meant that she would have complained anyways. Haruka could not help but feel a bit embarrassed.

“However, I am still glad, especially that vice president came forward during the peace talk, and spoke for us.”

Miu lifted her head, exposing a happy smile, then she turned around and faced Haruka.

“Thank you, vice president. Even if that person’s battle is over, this incident probably will not end that quickly, but I will still try and end this as soon as possible and let vice president return to her own world. Until the end of the incident, can vice president temporarily bear with it?”

Nanase Haruka stared at Miu, and noticed that her shoulders were slightly trembling.

……She must be very upset.

If the peace agreement was broken, humans and the demon race will explode into a full out war, and the sacrifices on both sides will be absolutely difficult to predict. Even if Miu was confident about both sides having peace, it was difficult to ignore the pressure after the breakdown of negotiations. In addition, Miu must be worried about the situation in Forestnium, and could not wait to immediately head back. However, Miu’s inner anxiety was never expressed out. When both of them were working at the store, Miu did not once complain about this and that. She maintained a cheerful and positive attitude, and faced every single task. As the demon king’s daughter, Miu’s life must have not been very well, she may have experienced various bitterness and pain that was unknown to others.

As JPN Babel school’s vice president, Haruka still had not made up her conclusion, and was currently observing. However, Nanase Haruka understood clearly, her heart was facing towards Miu’s side, so she decided to be loyal to her own feelings.

“——Of course there’s no problem.”

Haruka’s tone was very calm, so Miu slowly looked up.

Facing the uneasy Miu, Haruka responded with a gentle smile.

“No one dragged me into this, it was me who dived in myself. And I have already decided, no matter what happens, I will witness it to the very last minute.”

Haruka paused for a moment——

“So I decided to help you achieve your goal.”

“R…Really? I’m very grateful, vice president!”

The overjoyed Miu hurriedly expressed her inner gratitude, but Haruka put a finger gently on Miu’s lips.

“Just call me Haruka, vice president is too long-winded.”

At this time, Miu finally revealed her smile. The corners of her eyes were leaking slight tears of joy.

“Yes……Thank you, Haruka.”

Haruka nodded, and the topic between the two of them ended.

Just when Haruka was about to open another topic, an idea suddenly flashed through her brain.

“Since we talked so long, I’m a bit thirsty.”

“Just let me go downstairs and get the drinks, I also wanted something to drink as well.”

Miu immediately got up.

“The table had a teapot and cups, inside should be boiled water.”

Under Haruka’s indication, Miu picked up the crystal bottle, opened the bottle and took a sniff.

“It isn’t boiled water……There is a indescribable sweet scent, just like fruits……No, it should be the scent of flowers.”

“Is it Fruit wine?”

“Just smelling it seems that there is no alcohol in it, it probably is a juice with added extracts of flowers.”

“Then let’s just drink this. The store hasn’t closed yet, we should not trouble the others.”

“That’s true……please drink.”

After accepting the cup carrying an unknown liquid from Miu’s hand, Haruka took a sniff.

“It really smells like the fragrance of flowers.”

Then she gave it a sip. The scented liquid gently slid down her through, it should be a juice from blueberries or strawberries, etc. The sweet and sour taste was extremely attractive and the taste entered Haruka’s dry throat.

“Hey, this is pretty good. There is no alcohol in it, and it seems like a rich fruit juice.”

“This is really good to drink……I like this taste.”

Haruka and Miu both drained the liquid in the cup in one go.

“Fuuuu……Shall we have another cup?”

“Yes…I also want another cup.”

Miu took the crystal bottle, and after pouring the liquid into Haruka’s cup, she also helped herself to another.

“That’s right, we should still request them to prepare another room for us.”

Haruka lifted the cup to the front of her chest, then she suddenly remembered one thing.

“Even if you kill me, I do not wish to sleep together with that person. This is a major crisis to our chastity.”

“And we also need a change of clothes……we cannot keep wearing the store uniforms.”

Miu chimed in.

“That’s right. If our appearance was seen by him, who knows what he would do.”

Haruka and Miu both looked at each other, then unanimously nodded. After a short silence, the two girls could not help it but laughed.

Following this, Haruka and Miu both raised their cups, and gently clinked them in midair.

The girls’ cheers seemed to be blessing their new friendship.

The two of them once again drained the liquid within the cup.

In the middle of night, Akatsuki finally finished the matter he had.

The antique shop that Melissa had talked about was easily found, but the owner went out, so Akatsuki could only wait at the shop, but once he waited, he had to wait till the middle of the night.

“Wasted so much of my time.”

However, at least he found the thing he was looking for.

Everything’s in place now, Akatsuki thought.

……And now he found another interesting thing.

Bowing his hand and holding two paper bags, Akatsuki gently smiled. After returning to the brothel, Akatsuki immediately headed to the 3rd floor, but at the staircase, he met Cecily who was walking down.

Cecily, who was wearing a pure white nightgown, exuded a unique temperament that only prostitutes have. Compared to her look in the evening, there was a strong contrast. After seeing Akatsuki, Cecily was little relieved.

“Thank god, you finally came back. How come you came back so late, it made me worried.”

“Sorry, the two of them didn’t cause any trouble right?”

Akatsuki pulled out an apple from a paper bag and handed it to Cecily.

“That’s right, shouldn’t it be busy right now? Why do you still have time to walk around?”

“As the number one card<ref name="card"> Means the top employee, usually getting the most sales </ref> of our shop, do I look like I have nothing to do?”

Cecily joked around with Akatsuki, then she took a bite from the apple.

“The guest has a peculiarity, he must wait until near the end of the hour before his body would react. Right now he should be sitting on the bed naked, waiting for his little brother <ref name="dick"> Probably needs a new term, in Chinese, a person’s 小兄弟 is basically little brother, but it is a slang for dick.</ref> to wake up.”

“The world really is filled with wonders.”

Akatsuki could not help but smile slightly.

“——Ah! It is not time to chat right now, quickly follow me!”

Cecily grabbed onto Akatsuki’s arm, and went up the stairs to the attic.

“Why are you so nervous? What happened to the two of them?”

“You’ll known when you see it……Okay, quickly come in.”

After Cecily pushed open the door, Akatsuki went into the room, and a sudden burst of a flower fragrance entered his nose. He noticed that the room was filled with a strange sweet smell, Akatsuki frowned.

“What just happened……”

After a grunting sound, Akatsuki’s gaze fell onto the center of the room.

The moonlight penetrating from the skylight, as if it was a spotlight, illuminated the bed in the center of the room.

Miu and Haruka were lying on the bed writhing their bodies. There was even an attractive sound coming from their mouths.

“……”

Akatsuki did not say anything, and slowly walked towards the side of the bed.

Carefully looking at the two of them, he said with emotion:

“What are you two doing?”

After noticing that Akatsuki was looking at her, Miu with her flirtatious expression thought——

At least you came back.

But……

……Ah, This is bad……Still haven’t changed clothes……!

Miu suddenly remembered, she and Haruka were still wearing that sexy and sensational camisole.
Once she thought that her own nearly fully nude appearance had been seen by Akatsuki, Miu could not help but blush.

However, this is not the time for her to be embarrassed. Her entire body was hot and had intolerable itches, almost as if she could not control herself. Miu vaguely knew the reason behind this, it must be that the bottle of juice was a bit strange. Beside her, Haruka was also the same as Miu, she could not help but constantly twist her body; this was the best evidence. It can’t be wrong, the fruit juice must have added something else.

Akatsuki scratched the back of his head, then he began to converse with Cecily.

“……When did this happen?”

“I also don’t know. Approximately 5 minutes ago, I was bringing over some clean clothes during my break at work, and they were already like this.”

“What did they do? How did they become like this?”

“Looks like they drank mama’s Romantic Night Juice on the table.”

“Wait wait, isn’t Melissa’s Romantic Night Juice known as the “As long as a virgin women drink, their lewd nature will immediately be exposed” aphrodisiac?”

“……L…Lewd nature?”

“T…This is a joke right?”

When Akatsuki’s statement entered their ears, Miu and Haruka could not help but break out in cold sweat.

However, reality speaks louder than words, forcing them to believe it.

——Actually, they wanted to wait until Akatsuki arrived before talking about it. At first, in order to suppress their heating body, they could only try to hold back their sense of shame, and attempted to comfort themselves.

The result was a unbearable intense pleasure, and eventually they had to abandon this approach. Then both of them attempted to comfort each other, but the slightest touch on each other’s body would bring both of them into the upmost pleasure, they simply couldn’t continue it. Just as they entered into a dilemma, their bodies would become more and more hot, their consciousness would become more and more misty, until finally they could only lie on the bed and frequently gasp, unable to do anything at all.

They only saw Cecily reveal a pained expression.

“Usually, it is drank by first diluting it with water, but they both seem to have drunk the original mixture, and they also completely chugged the entire bottle at once.”

“Overdose……There won’t be problems right?”

“When mama is concocting the aphrodisiac, she will not use any ingredients that harm the body, so there is no worry. Only that the effects are several times stronger, so I’m afraid it will continue for some time.”
What to do?

“I know a trustworthy secret doctor, but they insisted that they do not have to see the doctor. How is it, should I find the secret doctor?”

Akatsuki thought for a while.

“……No need. First, I do not wish to bother you again, secondly, their identities have to remain secret, and cannot be found out by others.”

Akatsuki looked at the two people on the bed.

“You two must have considered this point, so you insisted on waiting till I came back right?”

“……!”

Miu nodded. The signing of the peace agreement was the ultimate goal of this movement, all the negative effects should be avoided. And Akatsuki had previously used Renkan Keikikou to remove the deadly poison from Zahhark. At that time, he not only dispelled his own body’s poison, but even resolved the inhaled toxins from Miu’s body.

Thus Akatsuki turned and said to Cecily:

“Leave this to me. If you don’t go back, the customer may have to perform a fully nude show.”

“Oh……? Okay, if you say so……If you need any help, don’t forget to notify us.”

“Yes, thanks.”

Akatsuki raised his right hand, and signaled his thanks to the leaving Cecily.

The attic entered into a state of silence.

Akatsuki slowly sat on the chair beside the bed.

“Looking at your troubled appearance……So you want to know about your own true nature?”

“T…That’s not it……”

The heat in their body was unbearable. A crying Miu used a moaning tone to defend herself.

“At that time we only wanted to drink water……Table had a bottle…... Want to say people downstair are all busy, so we do not want to trouble others……This outfit was worn because of Melissa……”

“Actually you don’t have to say anything, I can probably guess what happened. You see, how great this is.”

“Don’t blame her……In fact, it’s all my fault.”

There were a few tears coming from the corner of Haruka’s eyes.

“At first I was the one who saw the bottle……AH! The one who wanted to drink the juice was also me……”

“No, blame me instead. If it wasn’t me who said it was juice inside……AH!”

“You would actually shield each other……Looks like during the time I wasn’t here, your relationship has rapidly progressed.”

Akatsuki suddenly put away his smile.

“——Fine. Even though you didn’t mean it, I’ll help you two relax a bit.”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly approached the two of them.

“……W…Why do you have to climb into the bed?”

“Silly kids, of course it is to help you remove the poison.”

“……W…Why are you removing our clothes?”

“Silly kids, of course it is to help you two relax a bit.”

“B…But! Can’t Renkan Keikikou control our true ki through clothing? If you only have to activate the true ki within our bodies, even if we are wearing clothes, it shouldn’t matter right?”

Miu’s eyes were almost pleading, but Akatsuki only helplessly scratched the back of his head.

“Yes, that’s true, but the best way is still to use the body’s immunity and resilience to neutralize the toxin. It’s not that I can not activate your bodies’ true ki, but extracting the aphrodisiac out of your body in one go, it will equal to removing the feeling you have right now several times. Not only will it cause a burden on the body, in severe cases, it may even burn out the nervous system or cause a heart attack.”

After saying this, Akatsuki suddenly smiled. It was a beaming smile.

“So I have a more efficient and safe method.”

“……”

Bad, the current situation at hand is definitely bad!

Ousawa Miu understood better than anyone else, in this situation, Akatsuki will absolutely not be lenient.

……What can I do? If I do not find a way, we will end up having a miserable fate……!

Storm out of here? But the body cannot use any power, even lifting up their body is a problem.

“W…What do you want to do……?”

Haruka nervously asked. Akatsuki sighed, then stared at an empty spot.

“Do you know what moles represent?”

“……?”

Ignoring the confused pair, Akatsuki tirelessly talked.

“A mole is a product of rich pigment cells formed together. At the same time, it is a location where true ki can easily hold up. This naturally also includes the aphrodisiac ingredients.”

Understood?

“Just by sucking out the stagnant true ki, it will naturally activate the true ki to flow, at the same time, allowing the aphrodisiac ingredients to be brought out of the body. It is no doubt the best plan to achieve both.”
Okay.

“……I have said enough to understand, now you should have understood.”

Akatsuki solemnly declared to both Miu and Haruka.

“Listen carefully, right now I will locate all the moles on your body, any piece of the skin, any corner, and not sparing any areas. Whether it is the boobs, or the buttocks, or even the inner parts of your thighs are all important locations to find the moles. Once I found the moles, even if it grew at the private parts, I will also suck out the stagnant true ki and the aphrodisiac ingredients out. That’s right, using my mouth.”

Then he deliberately pulled a long face.

“But the moment when I suck out the aphrodisiac, a sense of pleasure that would be enough to shatter your chastity and values would dominate your minds. But you do not have to worry, once I suck twice or thrice, no matter what fear, shame, or even your pointless modesty, all would be thrown into the back of your head.”

Ousawa Akatsuki revealed a compassionate expression.

“To race against time, you two would have to go in turns. The stimulation of continuous sucking would be too strong, you would not be able to resist it. Now get back the spirit you had earlier of encourage each other, and bravely hang on until the end. I will later use all my concentration to search for the moles on your bodies, and would not be able to remember every location of the mole. The same location may be possibly sucked twice, so you have to bear with it.”

“Huh, W…Wait a minute……”

“S…Shouldn’t there be another method?”

Miu and Haruka desperately resisted, but Akatsuki exposed a malicious smile.

“——Very sorry, this is the only way.”

A clear-cut response.

“And you two have been shedding painful tears, it made me distressed so I must immediately relieve you two.”

“T…This feeling is indeed painful, but it absolutely is not sorrowful tears!”

Haruka hurriedly denied. Akatsuki, seeing this, deliberately pressed the corner of her eyes.

“Why pretend? Your expressions have already been so sad, there’s no need to act strong.”

“Do not continue to pretend! You obviously know everything!”

Facing Miu’s protests, Akatsuki quietly nodded.

“Yes, I really understood your pain.”

No one can stop Akatsuki. Filled with many emotions, the rogue hero had already prepared for his attack.
Ousawa Akatsuki’s aesthetics, ACTIVE!

“——Do not be nervous, I’ll make you two relax a bit.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s demonic palms heading towards them, Miu desperated struggled in the bed, attempting to escape her expected danger.

But her shoulder was pressed down by Akatsuki. The moment Akatsuki’s palm touched her body, Miu felt a shock surge through her body.

“Ah——Ahhhhhhhhh!?”

After shouting, her tense body suddenly slumped down.

Akatsuki immediately pulled the two straps down both sides of Miu and directly removed it.

“Ah……….Nnnn!”

The cloth of the camisole only gently grazed her boobs, but that was enough to make Miu nearly unable to resist it.

Right now, Miu’s voluptuous boobs were naked in front of Akatsuki. Her sweaty skin was bathed under the moonlight, and released a touch of brilliance. Miu could only tightly bite her lower lip to resist the pleasure coming from her boobs.

……Nnnn, just touching the cold air……

It really was impossible to believe it. To Miu, the flow of the air was currently equivalent to a passionate caress.

However, Akatsuki did not have any intention of stopping there.

“Your first location has been decided.”

Akatsuki bowed her head and stared at Miu.

“I’ll begin on the mole between the boobs.”

“H…How is it possible for there to be a mole……”

Miu hurriedly denied.

“If I say there is, then there is one.”

Akatsuki’s tone was completely certain, but Miu could not help but have doubts. Even Miu, herself, did not know that there was a mole in that secret place of hers, how would Akatsuki know?

“——I saw it at when I was helping you try out lingerie previously at the lingerie shop.”

Under these chaotic circumstances, he could still be that leisurely and carefree! Miu could not help but want to rebuke, but she was unable to say a single word. Her body completely could not use power, so it was left to Akatsuki’s mercy.

“A…Ahhh……Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Even lying on the bed, Miu’s large boobs would not be hanging down to the left and right side. Akatsuki hands could only enter the cleavage, and pushed out the soft white meat balls to the side, revealing the rarely exposed white chest.

“See, there it is……”

Akatsuki’s deep voice made Miu shudder.

……Ah, it really came……

Lifting her head, Akatsuki’s face was slowly approaching her chest, the two lips were even entering the depths of the cleavage and gently sucking Ousawa Miu’s mole.

“Ah……?”

At that instant, the surrounding sounds suddenly disappeared, even the pleasure that troubled Miu evaporated.

……Huh……? Once was enough to heal it?

Miu froze for a moment, after the feeling of nothingness lasted for a few seconds.

The situation suddenly had a major change.

“Nnnn, a…A…Ahhhhhhhhh——!”

A high-pitched scream. The word “pleasure” already could not be used to describe this unknown feeling that clashed within Miu’s body. Miu unconsciously hugged onto Akatsuki, attempting to find a point where she could use some strength for her uncontrollable body. Seeing her hands wrapped around Akatsuki’s body, her legs clenched onto Akatsuki’s waist, as if saying that she would not let go. However, the trembling within her body did not stop, but instead she enjoyed an endless torrent of pleasure. The unforgettable pleasure was deeply engraved into her heart. Ousawa Miu only noticed now that it could only temporarily remove the feelings, the reason behind is the stormy pleasure had already gone beyond the limits of her perceiving it. Now under Akatsuki’s stimulus, her sensitivity had increased dramatically. Now, Miu’s body only truly understood what a supreme pleasure is.

……So that’s it……

Ousawa Miu already knew that her body was completely opened by Akatsuki, it was no longer the original her. Miu’s body had already remembered this more intense, deeper pleasure.

……W…What can I do……If this continues on……

Just when her sense of shame emerged in her heart, another large wave of pleasure engulfed her.

This fearful sweet pleasure made Miu’s body tremble constantly. Her huge boobs were also producing seismic waves on the surface.

“A…Ahhhhhhhhh……Fuuuu! E….EhhhAhhhhhhh!”

While she was moaning sweetly, Ousawa Miu had to face the reality in front of her eyes. What Akatsuki said was correct, in this world, there exists a pleasure that is beyond common sense and concept. Today, Miu’s misty eyes were looking at Akatsuki who brought her to this unknown new world. Only to see Akatsuki reveal a calm smile.

“You’ve worked hard, the first location has ended.”

“——!”

Miu gasped. Yes, things haven’t ended yet, it has only just begun.

……The same experience……has to be repeated several times right……?

The situation is not good. If it continues on, her body will have problems. Even a resigned sigh would become a sweet moan.

While her body was being cradled by pleasure, the confused Miu suddenly remembered one thing.

……Right, the next turn is Haruka.

At least there was a temporary break. At the beginning, Miu hated that she could not end everything instantly.
But right now, Miu sincerely hoped that Akatsuki could use a bit more time on Haruka’s body, delaying her turn—the longer, the better.

Her entire body being dominated by pleasure, Nanase Haruka clearly heard her own heartbeat.

In her confused state, her mind pictured Miu after being sucked by Akatsuki, she could not help but moan and hum emotionally.

Her flirtatious expression and her wriggling body.

Seeing all this, Haruka could not help but tremble slightly.

……I will also become like this......?

Haruka clearly understood that in order to extract the ingredients of the aphrodisiac, this was a method that she had to do, but she could not suppress the fear in her heart. In fact, during the situation when Miu and her were comforting each other, Haruka had already achieved an unprecedented pleasure. If now she would go through Akatsuki’s catalyst, who knows what will become of her in the end.

But her entire body was filled with a sweet fragrance. Not only did it strip away Nanase Haruka’s thinking abilities, it even made her indulge in a dream-like kingdom of pleasure.

“——Kept you waiting, vice president. Next is your turn.”

Akatsuki slowly climbed up.

“During the glimpse at Forestnium……If I remember correctly, the inside of your left thigh had a mole right?”

“……!”

Haruka bit her lower lip, and shyly looked away. What Akatsuki said was correct, Haruka also knew that there was a mole there. This moment of silence undoubtedly represented that she admitted it.

Thus Akatsuki touched Haruka’s knees.

……! He only touched my knees, why is……!

Why is there such a strong feeling? Ignoring Haruka’s surprise, Akatsuki slowly separated her legs.
Haruka attempted to clamp her legs tightly, to defend her very last line of defense, but her legs continued to open more and more, as if she did not even mean to resist.

“A…Ahhhhhhh……”

A powerless moan came out from Haruka’s mouth. She had never known that she could actually issue such a weak and such an ecstatic sound. Her legs were quickly separated completely by Akatsuki. Haruka did not have the ability to resist.

Right now, she was showing an unimaginably lewd posture. Even she did not know herself, and was lying completely naked in front of Akatsuki. This was a whole new side to Nanase Haruka.

“Okay, let’s begin.”

Akatsuki’s face slowly entered the depths of Haruka’s legs, a private place that did not allow outsiders to infringe upon. Right now this holy area was being invaded slowly by Akatsuki.

“D…Don’t look……”

Nanase Haruka knew what state her panties were in, and also understood what this state represented.

However, Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sorry, I can’t close my eyes. If I did it in the wrong spot, it is equal to doing nothing. You should be able to understand right?”

“……!”

Haruka tightly bit her lower lip and closed both her eyes. Since she could not escape from Akatsuki’s eyesight, then she could only choose to pretend to not see anything. Then Haruka stretched out both her heads against Akatsuki’s head, attempting to block Akatsuki from entering further. However, Haruka’s resistance was far too weak, it basically could not prevent Akatsuki’s slow invasion.

……If this continues, doesn’t it look like……

It looks like she actively requested Akatsuki to enter. Haruka’s true meaning was to resist Akatsuki, but this was only her method of attempting to persuade herself, but it was not what she truly felt. In fact, even Akatsuki’s breath already made Haruka enter ecstasy.

“Nnnn……Fuuuu!Ahhhhhhhhh……!”

While she quietly moaned, Haruka clearly felt that the feeling within her body was gradually warming up. Her belly felt a bit hot, it must be the temperature from Akatsuki.

“Found it……”

Akatsuki’s voice entered her ears. Haruka could not help but gasp, then the next moment, Haruka, who had her eyes closed, only felt an empty feeling.

“Huh……?”

Haruka could not help but open her eyes. Her field of vision was still completely blank.

Then Haruka remembered, before Miu, who had her boobs kissed by Akatsuki, also had a brief empty feeling before she issued out waves of ecstasy.

……Could it be?

At this moment, an unimaginable powerful pleasure engulfed Nanase Haruka.

“<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!”

Nanase Haruka could not help but open her mouth. She opened her throat but was almost unable to make the slightest sound. Her entire body’s pores seemed to be filled with a sweet pleasure. Haruka unconsciously clinged onto Akatsuki’s head. She only wanted to find a location where she could use some strength, but instead made Akatsuki’s face enter her private spot, causing an even more intense pleasure.

“I…Iiiiiiiiii Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nanase Haruka cried out aloud. Her upper body arched upwards, and her figure violently trembled.

This pleasure was able to deprive her of all her thinking abilities and even make her forget who she was.

Under Akatsuki’s guidance, Nanase Haruka stepped into an ecstasy level where people can forget about themselves.

“Fuuuu……Fuuuuu……Nnnnn!”

After a period of time, the residual pleasures in her body were completely used up, bringing Haruka back to the real world.

Her field of vision gradually became clearer.

“Ahhhhh……”

Haruka’s throat let out a meaningless moan. Akatsuki quietly stared at the completely spaced out Haruka.

“Good work, Rest for a bit.”

Akatsuki’s deep, gentle voice entered her ears, and spread slowly throughout her body.

Nanase Haruka was immersed in sweet happiness and slowly closed her eyes.

Ousawa Akatsuki looked at the Miu and Haruka, who were both in trance, and contentedly announced to the two of them:

“Listen carefully. That was just the first time, so I specifically gave some mercy, in case you couldn’t bear it. Next I won’t take it easy, so it will absolutely be more intense than just now. Your bodies shouldn’t have recovered yet, so you could only endure it.”

Miu and Haruka did not even have the strength to answer.

The night had just began for the two of them.

Several days later, some customers who visited Melissa’s brothel on that day all mentioned one thing in unison.

That night at the attic, time to time, came moans and cries that did not exist in this world.

Until the gray dawn sky had appeared, the sweet sounds never ended.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-03-08T18:47:42Z

88.195.142.91:

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness. Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked outside. What he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly. It was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you looked closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest. Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should be a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”. Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remaining at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This is a private family cemetery. There is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle to pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and looked back at the back door. The female boss, who treated them earlier, was located near the back door and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying to Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me. Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing up was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, who was also Miu’s father, Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of this, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I had told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly try to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie, who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home. Now he had also come forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family. Even since the end of the war until now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she was the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

Those were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there were absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, that was not an excuse to forgive it.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister. From an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sink and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerge from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If, at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of her. Selina’s face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widen her eyes.

“Why……? Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understand what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out. Tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears. Selina gently patted her back. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_011.jpg|thumb|]]

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust. He must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe in him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the back door, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevent this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

As the fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they would have to duel. During this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……The security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It couldn’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling. The three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia. Only after the sun went down would it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubt. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching. On the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in a golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doormen of an inn are always these big block of people?

On the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even the tall and slender Akatsuki seemed extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor would be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. The two men took half a step forward, their burly body exuding thick killing intent, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have only recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.”

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one black-clothed person entered the door, while the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka give a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as a dangerous individual who does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka simultaneously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst open and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming woman entered their vision. Miu suddenly gasped. Beside her, Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The woman was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki. Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist. His tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people blocked the path in panic.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is our benefactor. No one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people’s awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence. They absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, would think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway that this definitely was not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who were in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s. The joy from the reunion seemed to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa wasn’t just the name of the shop, it seemed to also be the name of Cecily’s mother. The purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seemed to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, so her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from an entirely different world, a luxurious space that was comparable to a palace hall. The design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it would not lose.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished. She could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were luxurious hotel facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily’s voice echoed throughout the building. Then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the rooms were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, and everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, and some were even completely naked as well. The common point between these girls was that they were all pretty and young. Once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook. The females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they were trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied to Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……? Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously try to recall. Before, when she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu think that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair. Miu attempted to treat him as a woman, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, and his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor. Beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms and slowly open his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu, who could hardly stand, and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Akatsuki entered the innermost room under Melissa’s leadership.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

For a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there were no extra decorations whatsoever. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little. The hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone that providing the utmost service to their guests was the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa was also the leader of the brothel guild. This kind of stoic management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continued to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise. As a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, and the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s bodyguard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming here to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“No single matter that appears in this city or country can escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, and at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached an agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race will be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people. At that time, it is bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will be both support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of informing Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she would still make the two countries share the responsibility.

“Besides that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets should be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war. Looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki was a “Rogue Hero”; even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

When Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to start a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However, you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, and the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room from before. The furnishings are still the same as before, there are no changes whatsoever.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, would you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed it over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is a considerably special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know an antique dealer that sells these specialized items. You should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu followed Cecily into the room and looked around. In a corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair. In the middle, there was a large bed. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one was using this room, there was not even a hint of dust.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered words entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. There was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also has a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed. She lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going to stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person has this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily had a matter of fact look on her face. Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together with that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……? Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka denied it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look showed that even Haruka was completely red, and her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still, completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly move towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a woman’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a woman than you had imagined.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came. The burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Perhaps because the experience of being scared to the extent of unconsciousness was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“, her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue. Her hands rested on the shoulders of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’re following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions. Otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand and subconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problem?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed. Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, so be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths that were hanging on his arm to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was slightly surprised, then she slowly spread open the soft cloth, and suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen such sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay, and intend to freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For cooking and laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear this breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear that distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is in three days. If you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, completely unable to say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and looked disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothes.

===Part 6===

A breeze within Forestnium brought in a surge of sweet aroma.

It should be a product of the forest’s grassy smell merging with the air.

The gently blowing breeze was no doubt a cool and comfortable gift that the nature gives to all things.

Within this forest, the demon race was raising livestock or planting rice, living a life without wars. Right now in Forestnium’s city square, there stood a tall and slender female Izumi Chikage. As Chikage closed her eyes and tried to concentrate, a faint light appeared in front of her outstretched palms. Unfortunately this only lasted a few seconds, then the light faded.

“……Looks like it still doesn’t work.”

Chikage shook her head and sighed.

“——Still cannot use magic?”

A flat tone suddenly appeared from behind her.

“Yes.” Chikage turned around and saw Doumoto Kuzuha, who was behind her, shrug helplessly.

“Today is already the third day, looks like we still need a little more time.”

“I’ve also just tried it as well, the results were still the same.”

Kuzuha, who was sitting on the floor, moved her line of sight downwards. A dark elf girl was currently leaning against Kuzuha’s lap and sleeping, Kuzuha gently stroke the girl’s hair. Under these circumstances, Chikage could not help but narrow her eyes.

“……It seems like she likes you.”

“Yes……”

Kuzuha stared at the sleeping Riruru. Her expression was somewhat confused.

“I’ve never touched such a small child before. I do not know what to do.”

“Just act naturally, just like now. Intentionally trying to please the kids could easily lead to unnecessary resentment.”

“I’m so sorry……I was born in the way where no one likes me.”

“I did not mean this……”

Chikage shook her head with a wry smile.

“Class rep, showing your truest side won the goodwill of Riruru, this is also the best way to get along. And once you win the trust of a child, it is equivalent to have won the trust of an adult.”
Chikage looked down at herself. The clothes she was wearing were exactly the same style as Miu. This clothing was particularly lent to Chikage by a women in the village, and Kuzuha also had one but with a smaller size.

“At the beginning, everyone only accepted us because we were Miu’s friends. But this relationship is too weak, we still had to think of a way to win everybody’s trust.”

Saying up to here, Chikage turned back and look back at the city square.

“…But having such a good relationship seems to be too exaggerated.”

A slightly smiling Chikage stared at the village children playing around with Kaidou.

“Kaidou, it’s your turn to be “it”!”

“You must count to 100, you can’t cheat! Or else you will have to recount again!”

Although the children’s tone was quite rude, but Kaidou didn’t seem to care.

“Cheat? Don’t joke around. Facing you little brats and I still have to cheat? In just a few moments, you’ll be found by me.”

This sentence seemed to enrage a few of the girls.

“Kaidou, you can’t take it easy on the girls, or else we won’t play!”

“Okay Okay……Then let’s begin!”

While Kaidou began to count, the village children suddenly screamed out and dispersed in all directions. Chikage seeing this, could not help but sigh.

“Playing hide and seek with the village children every day, he really doesn’t get bored. It really makes one impressed.”

After saying this, Chikage suddenly remembered something.

“Class rep, did you know? I’ve heard that some of the forces surrounding this forest seemed to have started to retreat.”

“I’m not too sure about that, who said it?”

“The investigation team just came back, I’ve heard them say it. Looks like Akatsuki’s actions seem to be working quite well.”

“Yes……That’s good.”

Kuzuha was relieved, and she gazed at the distant sky.

Standing beside her, Chikage also looked up at the blue sky.

“I wonder what their circumstances are, but……”

Chikage’s tone seemed to be filled with confidence.

“War will certainly not break out between the human and demon races.”

“……100. Hahaha, you guys acknowledge your fate now!”

Kaidou, who had finishing counting to 100, began to search for the whereabouts of the children.

At this moment——

“——“

Kaidou glanced at Chikage and Kuzuha. But he did not greet the two of them, but quietly continued to move forward.

“Walking at the same time, Kaidou Motoharu muttered to himself. His expression was extremely serious, but his voice was as quiet as a mouse.

“……It’s not time to relax yet.”

===Part 7===

The time when Sherfield’s nightlife was coming to the end……

Haruka and Miu, who had been busy for the entire night returned to the attic.

“……Finally finished.”

A worn-out Haruka muttered, and powerlessly laid on the bed. Although Haruka and Miu’s work had ended, the brothel still had not closed. The nightclub’s operation hours has always been from midnight to until the sun has risen, it was the industry’s unwritten rule. However, Haruka and Miu, both were busy from evening till now, Melissa specially allowed them to rest upstairs.

“……Manual work really isn’t easy.”

Haruka expressed her feelings. At JPN Babel school, Haruka, who was the vice president and the disciplinary committee chairman, was also extremely busy everyday, but this was after all only mental work, and was completely different than the manual work she did today. After an entire night of practice, Haruka finally understand that the seemingly easy household chores, in fact was not as easy as she had imagined.

“Are you alright……?”

Facing Miu’s concern, Haruka could only barely turn her head around, her body completely could not move.

“Your stamina is really good……”

Haruka could not help but feel admiration. From the entire night, both were cooking, doing laundry or sweeping together, Miu’s hands and legs were extremely well-executed, her movements were swift, this left a deep impression to others. If just comparing the workload between the two of them, Miu absolutely was definitely far ahead.

After being praised by Haruka, Miu suddenly feel embarrassed.

“R…Really? I only did chores every day, so I was probably used to it.”

“What? That guy threw all the chores to you?”

If Akatsuki treated Miu as a maid, this was a problem that could not be ignored.

Only to see Miu frantically wave her hands in denial.

“No, it was something I wanted to do. Since I was being cared by that person, I should at least do something in return.”

“I see……If it’s like that, then it’s still okay.”

Haruka sighed, then slowly sat up on the bed.

Seeing Miu who was sitting on a chair, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings.

……She really is beautiful.

After removing the ponytail, her soft and smooth long hair spill downwards. Coupled with the black and red camisole, it further emphasizes her enchanting sexiness and charm, it was nothing like the Miu at Babel school. Since they were working at a brothel, makeup is naturally the most basic courtesy.

Under the assistance of the other ladies, Miu had also apply a thin layer of makeup, but this instead made her young appearance more mature.

……But the main point was her boobs……

Although Haruka was confident about her own figure, she could only be put into shame.

The camisole was originally a 3/4 cup size design, but Miu’s boobs were just too overwhelming, it forced it to become a 1/2 cup size.<ref name="camisole"> I'm assuming it means that it should originally cover 75% of her bust, but Miu's boobs were too big so it could only cover 50%.</ref> Coupled with the small strap that was supposed to stick to the chest, it was also pushed open due to the huge boobs, even Haruka, who was the same gender, was embarrassingly staring at Miu’s boobs.

At this time, Miu seemed to have noticed Haruka’s gaze.

“D…Don’t keep staring at me……”

Miu twisted her body in shame.

“Sorry, I did not mean to. Only that you are too beautiful so it was difficult to not look a few more times.”

“How can it be……Vice president is also very beautiful.”

Miu sat beside Haruka, and indicated for her to look at the corner.

Turning her head around, she noticed the mirror at the corner reflected her and Miu’s appearance.

Nanase Haruka carefully looked at the herself that had applied makeup, and wearing a black camisole. The person in the mirror was her and Miu who had turned into a prostitute, teasing men’s lust and was an existence waiting to be conquered by men.

“——“

Although both of their appearance looked incredibly obscene, but it was also exceedingly glamorous.

Haruka could not help but feel goosebumps. The her in the mirror was more beautiful than any moment in the past.

……Wait, what am I doing!

Haruka hurriedly shook her head, attempting to get rid of the random thoughts she had. That was really risky. The surrounding environment was filled with make up, scantily dressed prostitutes, it paralyzed her own feelings, but thinking carefully, this appearance was really disgraceful. Haruka could not imagine how the ladies at the store can wear these type of clothing.

……Still have to dress up as this appearance to continue work tomorrow.

“Ahhh, the thought of it gives me a headache……”

Helplessly, Haruka could not help but moan and sighed.

“Uh……Sorry.”

Miu bowed her head, her face was very apologetic.

“This is all my fault, I should not have involved vice president.”

“This……I did not mean that way……”

Strictly speaking, she had meant that she would have complained anyways, Haruka could not help but feel a bit embarrassed.

“However, I am still glad, especially that vice president came forward during the peace talk, and spoke for us.”

Miu lifted her head, exposing a happy smile, the she turned around and faced Haruka.

“Thank you, vice president. Even if that person’s battle is over, this incident probably will not end that quickly, but I will still try and end this as soon as possible and let vice president return to her own world. Until the end of the incident, can vice president temporarily bear with it?”

Nanase Haruka stared at Miu, and noticed that her shoulders were slightly trembling.

……She must be very upset.

If the peace agreement was broken, humans and the demon race will explode into a full out war, the sacrifices on both sides will be absolutely difficult to predict. Even if Miu was confident about both sides having peace, it was difficult to ignore the pressure after the breakdown of negotiations. In addition, Miu must be worried about the situation in Forestnium, and could not wait to immediately head back. However, Miu’s inner anxiety was never expressed out, when both of them were working at the store, Miu did not once complain about this and that, she maintained a cheerful and positive attitude, and faced every single task. As the demon king’s daughter, Miu’s life must have not been very well, she may have experienced various bitterness and pain that was unknown to others.

As JPN Babel school’s vice president, Haruka still had not made up her conclusion, and was currently observing. However, Nanase Haruka understood clearly, her heart is facing towards Miu’s side, so she decided to be loyal to her own feelings.

“——Of course there’s no problem.”

Haruka’s tone was very calm, so Miu slowly looked up.

Facing the uneasy Miu, Haruka responded with a gentle smile.

“No one dragged me into this, it was me who dived in myself. And I have already decided, no matter what happens, I will witness it to the very last minute.”

Haruka paused for a moment——

“So I decided to help you to achieve your goal.”

“R…Really? I’m very grateful, vice president!”

The overjoyed Miu hurriedly expressed her inner gratitude, but Haruka put a finger gently on Miu’s lips.

“Just call me Haruka, vice president is too long-winded.”

At this time, Miu finally revealed her smile, the corner of her eyes were leaking slight tears of joy.

“Yes……Thank you, Haruka.”

Haruka nodded, and the topic between the two of them ended.

Just when Haruka was about to open another topic, an idea suddenly flashed through her brain.

“Since we talked so long, I’m a bit thirsty.”

“Just let me go downstairs and get the drinks, I also wanted something to drink as well.”

Miu immediately got up.

“The table had a teapot and cups, inside should be boiled water.”

Under Haruka’s indication, Miu picked up the crystal bottle, opened the bottle and took a sniff.

“It isn’t boiled water……There is a indescribable sweet scent, just like fruits……No, it should be the scent of flowers.”

“Is it Fruit wine?”

“Just smelling it seems that there is no alcohol in it, it probably is a juice that had added the extracts of flowers.”

“Then let’s just drink this. The strone hasn’t closed yet, we should not trouble the others.”

“That’s true……please drink.”

After accepting the cup carrying an unknown liquid from Miu’s hand, Haruka took a sniff.

“It really smells like the fragrance of flowers.”

Then she gave it a sip. The scented liquid gently slid down her through, it should be a juice from blueberries or strawberries,etc. The sweet and sour taste was extremely attratice and the taste entered Haruka’s dry throat.

“Hey, this is pretty good. There is no alcohol in it,and it seems like a rich fruit juice.”

“This is really good to drink……I like this taste.”

Haruka and Miu both drained the liquid in the cup in one go.

“Fuuuu……Shall we have another cup?”

“Yes…I also want another cup.”

Miu took the crystal bottle, after pouring the liquid into Haruka’s cup, she also helped herself to another.

“That’s right, we should still request them to prepare another room for us.”

Haruka lifted the cup to in front of her chest, then she suddenly remembered one thing.

“Even if you kill me, I do not wish to sleep together with that person, this is a major crisis to our chastity.”

“And we also need a change of clothes……we cannot keep wearing the store uniforms.”

Miu chimed in.

“That’s right. If our appearance was seen by him, who knows what he would do.”

Haruka and Miu both looked at each other, then unanimously nodded. After a short silence, the two girls could not help it but laughed.

“Following this, Haruka and Miu both raised their cup, and gently collided it in midair.

The girl’s cheers, seemed to be blessing their new friendship.

The two of them once again drained the liquid within the cup.

Until the middle of night, Akatsuki finally finished the matter he had.

The antique shop that Melissa talked about was easily found, but the owner went out, so Akatsuki could wait at the shop, but once he waited, he had to wait till the middle of the night.

“Wasted so much of my time.”

However, at least he found the thing he was looking for.

Everything’s in place now, Akatsuki thought.

……And now he found another interesting thing.

Bowing his hand and holding two paper bags, Akatsuki gently smiled. After returning to the brothel, Akatsuki immediately headed to the 3rd floor, but at the staircase, he met Cecily who was walking down.

Cecily, who was wearing a pure white nightgown exudes a unique temperament that only prostitutes have, compared to her look at the evening, there was imply a strong contrast. After seeing Akatsuki, Cecily was little relieved.

“Thank god, you finally came back. How come you came back so late, it made me worried.”

“Sorry, the two of them didn’t cause any trouble right?”

Akatsuki pulled out an apple from a paper bag and handed it to Cecily.

“That’s right, shouldn’t it be busy right now? Why do you still have time to walk around?”

“As the number one card<ref name="card"> Means the top employee, usually getting the most sales </ref> of our shop, do I look like I have nothing to do?”

Cecily joked around with Akatsuki, then she took a bit from the apple.

“The guest have an eccentric, he must wait until the near the end of the hour before his body would react. Right now he should be sitting on the bed naked, waiting for his little brother <ref name="dick"> Probably needs a new term, in Chinese, a person’s 小兄弟 is basically little brother, but it is a slang for dick.</ref> to wake up.”

“The world really is filled with wonders.”

Akatsuki could not help but smile slightly.

“——Ah! It is not time to chat right now, quickly follow me!”

Cecily grabbed onto Akatsuki’s arm, and went up the stairs to the attic.

“Why are you so nervous? What happened to the two of them?”

“You’ll known when you see it……Okay, quickly come in.”

After Cecily pushed opened the door, Akatsuki went into the room, a suddenly burst of a flower fragrance enter his nose. He noticed that the room was filled with a strange sweet smell, Akatsuki frowned.

“What just happened……”

After a grunting sound, Akatsuki’s gaze lied onto the center of the room.

The moonlight penetrating from the skylight, as if it was a spotlight illuminated the bed in the center of the room.

Miu and Haruka was lying on the bed writhing their bodies, from their mouth, it even issued an attractive sound.

“……”

Akatsuki did not say anything, and slowly walked towards the side of the bed.

Carefully looking at the two of them, he said with emotion:

“What are you two doing?”

After noticing that Akatsuki was looking at her, Miu with her flirtatious expression thought——

At least you came back.

But……

……Ah, This is bad……Still haven’t changed clothes……!

Miu suddenly remembered, she and Haruka was still wearing that sexy and sensational camisole.
Once she thought that her own nearly fully nude appearance had been seen by Akatsuki, Miu could not help but blush.

However, this is not the time for her to be embarrassed. Her entire body was hot and had intolerable itches, almost as if she could not control herself. Miu vaguely knew the reason behind this, it must be that the bottle of juice was a bit strange. Beside her, Haruka was also the same as Miu, she could not help but constantly twist her body, this is the best evidence. It can’t be wrong, the fruit juice must have added something else.

Akatsuki scratched the back of his head, then he began to converse with Cecily.

“……When did this happen?”

“I also don’t know. Approximately 5 minutes ago, I was bringing over some clean clothes during my break at work, and they were already like this.”

“What did they do? How did they become like this?”

“Looks like they drank mama’s Romantic Night Juice on the table.”

“Wait wait, Isn’t Melissa’s Romantic Night Juice known as the “As long as a virgin women drink, their lewd nature will immediately be exposed” aphrodisiac?”

“……L…Lewd nature?”

“T…This is a joke right?”

Akatsuki’s statement entered their ears, Miu and Haruka could not help but have cold sweat.

However, reality speaks louder than words, making them having to believe it.

——Actually, they wanted to wait until Akatsuki before talking about it. At first, in order to suppress their heating body, they could only try to hold back their sense of shame, and attempted to comfort themselves.

The result was a unbearable intense pleasure, and eventually had to abandon this approach. Then both of them attempted to comfort each other, but the slightest touch on each other’s body would bring both of them into the upmost pleasure, they simply couldn’t continue it. Just as they entered into a dilemma, their bodies would become more and more hot, their consciousness would become more and more misty, until finally they could only lie on the bed and frequently gasp, unable to do anything at all.

They only saw Cecily revealed a pained expression.

“Usually, it is drank by first diluting it with water, but they both seemed to have drank the original mixture, and they also completely chugged the entire bottle at once.

“Overdose……There won’t be problems right?”

“When mama is concocting the aphrodisiac, she will not use any ingredients that harm the body, so there is no worry. Only that the effects is several times stronger, so I’m afraid it will continue for some time.”
What to do?

“I know a trustworthy secret doctor, but they insisted that they do not have to see the doctor. How is it, should I find the secret doctor?”

Akatsuki thought for a while.

“……No need. First, I do not wish to bother you again, secondly, their identities have to remain secret, and cannot be found by others.”

Akatsuki looked at the two people on the bed.

“You two must have considered this point, so you insisted on waiting till I came back right?”

“……!”

Miu nodded. The signing of the peace agreement is the ultimate goal of this movement, all the negative effects should be avoid. And Akatsuki had previously used Renkan Keikikou to remove the deadly poison from Zahhark. At that time, he not only dispelled his own body’s poison, but even resolved the inhaled toxins from Miu’s body.

Thus Akatsuki turned and said to Cecily:

“Leave this to me. If you don’t go back, the customer may have to perform a fully nude show.”

“Oh……? Okay, if you say so……If you need any help, don’t forgot to notify us.”

“Yes, thanks.”

Akatsuki raised his right hand, and signaled his thanks to the leaving Cecily.

The attic entered into a state of silence.

Akatsuki slowly sat on the chair beside the bed.

“Looking at your troubled appearance……So you want to know about your own true nature?”

“T…That’s not it……”

The heat in their body is unbearable, a crying Miu used a moaning tone to defend herself.

“At that time we only wanted to drink water……Table had a bottle…... Want to say people downstair are all busy, so we do not want to trouble others……This outfit was worn because of Melissa……”

“Actually you don’t have to say anything, I can probably guess what happened. You see, how great this is.”

“Don’t blame her……In fact, it’s all my fault.”

There were a few tears coming from the corner of Haruka’s eyes.

“At first I was the one who saw the bottle……AH! The one who wanted to drink the juice was also me……”

“No, blame me instead. If it wasn’t me who said it was juice inside……AH!”

“You would actually shield each other……Looks like during the time I wasn’t here, your relationship had rapidly progressed.”

Akatsuki suddenly put away his smile.

“——Fine. Even though you didn’t mean it, I’ll help you two relax a bit.”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly approached the two of them.

“……W…Why do you have to climb into the bed?”

“Silly kids, of course it is to help you remove the poison.”

“……W…Why are you removing our clothes?”

“Silly kids, of course it is to help you two relax a bit.”

“B…But! Can’t Renkan Keikikou control our true ki throughout clothing? If you only have to activate the true ki within our bodies, even if we are wearing clothes, it shouldn’t matter right?”

Miu’s eyes were almost pleading, but Akatsuki only helplessly scratch the back of his head.

“Yes, that’s true, but the best way is still to use the body’s immunity and resilence to neutralize the toxic. It’s not that I can not activate your bodies’ true ki, but extracting the aphrodisiac out of your body in one go, it will equal to removing the feeling you have right now several times, not only will it cause the burden on the body, in severe cases, it may even burn out the nervous system or cause a heart attack.”

After saying this, Akatsuki suddenly smiled. It was a beaming smile.

“So I have a more efficient and safe method.”

“……”

Bad, the current situation at hand is definitely bad!

Ousawa Miu understood better than anyone else, at this situation, Akatsuki will absolutely not be lenient.

……What can I do? If I do not find a way, we will end up having a miserable fate……!

Storm out of here? But the body cannot use any power, even lifting up their body is a problem.

“W…What do you want to do……?”

Haruka nervously asked. Akatsuki sighed then stare at a empty spot.

“Do you know what moles represent?”

“……?”

Ignoring the confused pair, Akatsuki tirelessly talked.

A mole is a product of rich pigment cells formed together, at the same time, it is a location where true ki can easily hold up. This naturally also includes the aphrodisiac ingredients.”

Understood?

“Just by sucking out the stagnant true ki, it will naturally active the true kill to flow, at the same time, allowing the aphrodisiac ingredients to be brought out of the body, it is no doubt the best plan to achieve both.”
Okay.

“……I have said enough to understand, now you should have understood.”

Akatsuki solemnly declared to both Miu and Haruka.

“Listen carefully, right now I will locate all the moles on your body, any piece of the skin, any corner, and not sparing any areas. Whether it is the boobs, or the buttocks, or even the inner parts of your thighs are all important locations to find the moles. Once I found the moles, even if it grew at the private parts, I will also suck out the stagnant true ki and the aphrodisiac ingredients out. That’s right, using my mouth.”

Then he deliberately pulled a long face.

“But the moment when I suck out the aphrodisiac, a sense of pleasure that would be enough to shatter your chastity and values would dominate your minds. But you do not have to worry, once I suck twice or thrice, no matter what fear, shame, or even your pointless modesty would be throw into the back of your head.”

Ousawa Akatsuki revealed a compassionate expression.

“To race against time, you two would have to go in turns. The stimulation of continuous sucking would be too strong, you would not be able to resist it. Now get back the spirit you had earlier of encourage each other, and bravely hang on until the end. I will later use all my concentration to search for the moles on your bodies, and would not be able to remember every location of the mole. The same location may be possibly sucked twice, so you have to bear with it.”

“Huh, W…Wait a minute……”

“S…Shouldn’t there be another method?”

Miu and Haruka desperately resisted, but Akatsuki exposed a malicious smile.

“——Very sorry, this is the only way.”

A clear-cut response.

“And you two have been shedding painful tears, it made me distress so I must immediately relieve you two.”

“T…This feeling is indeed painful, but it absolutely is not sorrowful tears!”

Haruka hurriedly denied. Akatsuki seeing this, deliberately pressed the corner of her eyes.

“Why pretend? Your expressions have already been so sad, there’s no need to act strong.”

“Do not continue to pretend! You obviously know everything!”

Facing Miu’s protests, Akatsuki quietly nodded.

“Yes, I really understood your pain.”

No one can stop Akatsuki. Filled with many emotions, the rogue hero had already prepared for his attack.
Ousawa Akatsuki’s aesthetics, ACTIVE!

“——Do not be nervous, I’ll make you two relax a bit.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s demonic palms heading towards them, Miu desperated struggled in the bed, attempting to escape her expected danger.

But her shoulder was pressed down by Akatsuki. The moment Akatsuki’s palm touched her body, Miu felt a shock surged through her body.

“Ah——Ahhhhhhhhh!?”

After shouting, her tense body suddenly slumped down.

Akatsuki immediately pulled the two straps down both sides of Miu and directly removed it.

“Ah……….Nnnn!”

The cloth of the camisole only gently grazed her boobs, but that was enough to make Miu nearly unable to resist it.

Right now, Miu’s voluptuous boobs were naked in front of Akatsuki. Her sweaty skin was bathed under the moonlight, and released a touch of brilliance. Miu could only tightly bit her lower lips to resist the pleasure coming from her boobs.

……Nnnn, just touching the cold air……

It really was impossible to believe it. To Miu, the flow of the air is currently equivalent to a passionate caress.

However, Akatsuki did not have any means of stopping there.

“Your first location has been decided.”

Akatsuki bowed her head and stared at Miu.

“I’ll begin on the mole between the boobs.”

“H…How is it possible for there to have a mole……”

Miu hurriedly denied.

“If I say there is, then there is one.”

Akatsuki’s tone was completely certain, Miu could not help but have doubts. Even Miu, herself, did not know that there was a mole in that secret place of hers, how would Akatsuki know?

“——I saw it at when I was helping you try out lingerie previously at the lingerie shop.”

Under this chaotic circumstances, he could still be that leisurely and carefree! Miu could not help but want to rebuke, but she was unable to say a single word. Her body completely could not use power, so it was left to Akatsuki’s mercy.

“A…Ahhh……Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Even lying on the bed, Miu’s large boobs would not be hanging down to the left and right side. Akatsuki hands could only enter the cleavage, and pushed out the soft white meat balls to the side, revealing the rarely exposed white chest.

“See, there it is……”

Akatsuki’s deep voice made Miu shudder.

……Ah, it really came……

Lifting her head, Akatsuki’s face was slowly approaching her chest, the two lips were even entering the depths of the cleavage and gently sucking Ousawa Miu’s mole.

“Ah……?”

At that instant, the surrounding sounds suddenly disappeared, even the pleasure that troubled Miu evaporated.

……Huh……? Once was enough to heal it?

Miu froze for a moment, after the feeling of nothingness lasted for a few seconds.

The situation suddenly had a major change.

“Nnnn, a…A…Ahhhhhhhhh——!”

A high-pitched scream. It already cannot use the word “pleasure” to describe this unknown feeling, that clashed within Miu’s body, Miu unconsciously hugged onto Akatsuki, attempting to find a point where she could use some strength for her uncontrollable body. Seeing her hands wrapped around Akatsuki’s body, her legs clenched onto Akatsuki’s waist, as if saying that she would not let go. However, the trembling within her body did not stop, but instead enjoyed an endless torrent of pleasure. The unforgettable pleasure was deeply engraved into her heart, Ousawa Miu only noticed now that it could only temporary remove the feelings, the reason behind is the stormy pleasure had already gone beyond the limits of her perceiving it. Now under Akatsuki’s stimulus, her sensitivity has increased dramatically, until now, Miu’s body only truly understood what a supreme pleasure is.

……So that’s it……

Ousawa Miu already knew that her body was completely opened by Akatsuki, it was no longer the original her. Miu’s body had already remembered this more intense, deeper pleasure.

……W…What can I do……If this continues on……

Just when her sense of shame emerged in her heart, another large wave of pleasure engulfed her.

This fearful sweet pleasure made Miu’s body tremble constantly, her huge boobs were also producing seismic waves on the surface.

“A…Ahhhhhhhhh……Fuuuu! E….EhhhAhhhhhhh!”

While she was moaning sweetly, Ousawa Miu had to face the reality in front of her eyes. What Akatsuki said was correct, in this world, there exists a pleasure that is beyond common sense and concept. Today, Miu’s misty eyes was looking at Akatsuki who brought who to this unknown new world. Only to see Akatsuki reveal a calm smile.

“You’ve worked hard, the first location has ended.”

“——!”

Miu gasped. Yes, things haven’t ended yet, it has only just begun.

……The same experience……have to be repeated several times right……?

The situation is not good. If it continues on, her body will have problems. Even a resigned sigh would become a sweet moan.

While her body being cradled by pleasure, Miu, who was confused, suddenly remembered one thing.

……Right, the next turn is Haruka.

At least there is a temporary break. At the beginning, Miu hated that she could not end everything instantly.
But right now, Miu sincerely hoped that Akatsuki could use a bit more time on Haruka’s body, delaying her turn longer, the better.

Her entire body being dominated by pleasure, Nanase Haruka clearly heard her own heartbeat.

In her confused state, her mind emerged Miu after being sucked by Akatsuki, she could not help but moan and hum emotionally.

Her flirtatious expression and her wriggling body.

Seeing all this, Haruka could not help but tremble slightly.

……I will also become like this......?

Haruka clearly understood, in order to extract the ingredients of the aphrodisiac out, this was a method that she had to do, but she could not suppress the fear in her heart. In fact, during the situation when Miu and her was comforting each other, Haruka had already achieved an unprecedented pleasure, if now she would go through Akatsuki’s catalyst, who knows what will become of her in the end.

But her entire body was filled with a sweet fragrance, not only did it stripped away Nanase Haruka’s thinking abilities, it even made her indulge in a dream-like kingdom of pleasure.

“——Kept you waiting, vice president. Next is your turn.”

Akatsuki slowly climbed up.

“During the glimpse at Forestnium……If I remembered correctly, the inside of your left thigh had a mole right?”

“……!”

Haruka bit her lower lip, and shyly looked away. What Akatsuki said was correct, Haruka also knew that there was a mole there. This moment of silence undoubtedly represented that she admitted it.

Thus Akatsuki touched Haruka’s knees.

……! He only touched my knees, why is……!

Why is there such a strong feeling? Ignoring Haruka’s surprise, Akatsuki slowly separated her legs.
Haruka attempted to clamp her legs tightly, to defend her very last line of defense, but her legs continued to open more and more, as if she did not even mean to resist.

“A…Ahhhhhhh……”

A powerless moan came out from Haruka’s mouth, she had never known that she could actually issue such a weak and such an ecstatic sound. Her legs were quickly separated completely by Akatsuki, Haruka did not have an ability to resist.

Right now, she was showing out an unimaginably lewd posture. Even she did not know herself, and was lying completely naked in front of Akatsuki. This was a whole new side to Nanase Haruka.

“Okay, let’s begin.”

Akatsuki face slowly entered the depths of Haruka’s legs, a private place that did not allow outsiders to infringe upon. Right now this holy area was being invaded slowly by Akatsuki.

“D…Don’t look……”

Nanase Haruka knew what state her panties were at, and also understood what this state represents.

However, Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sorry, I can’t close my eyes. If I did it in the wrong spot, it is equal to doing nothing. You should be able to understand right?”

“……!”

Haruka tightly bit her lower lip and closed both her eyes. Since she could not escape from Akatsuki’s eyesight, then she could only choose to pretend to not see anything. Then Haruka stretched out both her heads against Haruka’s head, attempting to block Akatsuki from entering further. However, Haruka’s resistance was far too weak, it basically could not prevent Akatsuki’s slow invasion.

……If this continues, doesn’t it look like……

It looks like she actively requested Akatsuki to enter. Haruka’s true meaning is to resist Akatsuki, but this is only her method on attempting to persuade herself, but it was not what she truly feels. In fact, even Akatsuki’s breath already made Haruka enter ecstasy.

“Nnnn……Fuuuu!Ahhhhhhhhh……!”

While she quietly moaned, Haruka clearly felt that the feeling within her body was gradually warming up. Her belly felt a bit hot, it must be the temperature from Akatsuki.

“Found it……”

Akatsuki’s voice entered her ears, Haruka could not help but gasped, then the next moment, Haruka, who had her eyes closed, only felt an empty feeling.

“Huh……?”

Haruka could not help but open her eyes, her field of vision was still completely blank.

Then Haruka remembered, before Miu, who had her boobs kissed by Akatsuki, also had a brief empty feeling before she issued out waves of ecstasy.

……Could it be?

At this moment, an unimaginable powerful pleasure engulfed Nanase Haruka.

“<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!”

Nanase Haruka could not help but open her mouth. She opened her throat but was almost unable to make the slightest sound. Her entire body’s pores seemed to be filled with a sweet pleasure, Haruka unconsciously clinged onto Akatsuki’s head. She only wanted to find a location where she could use some strength, but instead made Akatsuki’s face entered her private spot, causing even a more intense pleasure.

“I…Iiiiiiiiii Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nanase Haruka cried out aloud. Her upper body arched upwards, and her figure violently trembled.

This pleasure was able to deprive all her thinking abilities and even forget who she was.

Under Akatsuki’s guidance, Nanase Haruka stepped into a ecstasy level where people can forget about themselves.

“Fuuuu……Fuuuuu……Nnnnn!”

After a period of time, the residual pleasures in her body was completed used up bring Haruka back to the real world.

Her field of vision gradually became clearer.

“Ahhhhh……”

Haruka’s throat let out a meaningless moan. Akatsuki quietly stared at the completely spaced out Haruka.

“Good work, Rest for a bit.”

Akatsuki deep, gently voice entered her ears, and spread slowly throughout her body.

Nanase Haruka was immersed in sweet happiness and slowly closed her eyes.

Ousawa Akatsuki looked at the Miu and Haruka, who were both in trance, and contentedly announced to the two of them:

“Listen carefully. That was just the first time, so I specifically gave some mercy, in case you couldn’t bear it. Next I won’t take it easy, so it will absolutely be more intense than just now. Your bodies shouldn’t have recovered yet, so you could only endure it.

Miu and Haruka did not even have the strength to answer.

The night has just began for the two of them.

Several days later, some customers that visited Melissa’s brothel on that day, all mentioned one thing in unison.

That night at the attic, time to time, came moans and cries that did not exist in this world.

Until the gray dawn sky has appeared, the sweet sounds had never ended.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-02-24T15:49:54Z

88.195.142.91:

{{Incomplete}}

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness. Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked outside. What he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly. It was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you looked closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest. Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should be a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”. Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remaining at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This is a private family cemetery. There is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle to pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and looked back at the back door. The female boss, who treated them earlier, was located near the back door and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying to Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me. Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing up was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, who was also Miu’s father, Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of this, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I had told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly try to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie, who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home. Now he had also come forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family. Even since the end of the war until now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she was the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

Those were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there were absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, that was not an excuse to forgive it.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister. From an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sink and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerge from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If, at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of her. Selina’s face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widen her eyes.

“Why……? Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understand what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out. Tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears. Selina gently patted her back.

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust. He must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe in him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the back door, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevent this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

As the fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they would have to duel. During this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……The security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It couldn’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling. The three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia. Only after the sun went down would it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubt. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching. On the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in a golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doormen of an inn are always these big block of people?

On the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even the tall and slender Akatsuki seemed extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor would be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. The two men took half a step forward, their burly body exuding thick killing intent, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have only recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.”

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one black-clothed person entered the door, while the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka give a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as a dangerous individual who does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka simultaneously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst open and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming woman entered their vision. Miu suddenly gasped. Beside her, Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The woman was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki. Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist. His tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people blocked the path in panic.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is our benefactor. No one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people’s awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence. They absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, would think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway that this definitely was not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who were in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s. The joy from the reunion seemed to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa wasn’t just the name of the shop, it seemed to also be the name of Cecily’s mother. The purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seemed to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, so her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from an entirely different world, a luxurious space that was comparable to a palace hall. The design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it would not lose.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished. She could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were luxurious hotel facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily’s voice echoed throughout the building. Then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the rooms were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, and everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, and some were even completely naked as well. The common point between these girls was that they were all pretty and young. Once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook. The females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they were trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied to Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……? Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously try to recall. Before, when she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu think that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair. Miu attempted to treat him as a woman, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, and his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor. Beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms and slowly open his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu, who could hardly stand, and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Akatsuki entered the innermost room under Melissa’s leadership.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

For a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there were no extra decorations whatsoever. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little. The hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone that providing the utmost service to their guests was the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa was also the leader of the brothel guild. This kind of stoic management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continued to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise. As a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, and the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s bodyguard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming here to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“No single matter that appears in this city or country can escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, and at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached an agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race will be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people. At that time, it is bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will be both support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of informing Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she would still make the two countries share the responsibility.

“Besides that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets should be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war. Looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki was a “Rogue Hero”; even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

When Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to start a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However, you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, and the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room from before. The furnishings are still the same as before, there are no changes whatsoever.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, would you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed it over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is a considerably special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know an antique dealer that sells these specialized items. You should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu followed Cecily into the room and looked around. In a corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair. In the middle, there was a large bed. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one was using this room, there was not even a hint of dust.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered words entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. There was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also has a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed. She lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going to stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person has this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily had a matter of fact look on her face. Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together with that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……? Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka denied it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look showed that even Haruka was completely red, and her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still, completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly move towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a woman’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a woman than you had imagined.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came. The burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Perhaps because the experience of being scared to the extent of unconsciousness was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“, her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue. Her hands rested on the shoulders of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’re following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions. Otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand and subconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problem?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed. Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, so be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths that were hanging on his arm to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was slightly surprised, then she slowly spread open the soft cloth, and suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen such sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay, and intend to freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For cooking and laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear this breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear that distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is in three days. If you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, completely unable to say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and looked disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothes.

===Part 6===

===Part 7===

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-02-24T14:56:47Z

88.195.142.91:

{{Incomplete}}

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness. Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked outside. What he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly. It was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you looked closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest. Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should be a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”. Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remaining at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This is a private family cemetery. There is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle to pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and looked back at the back door. The female boss, who treated them earlier, was located near the back door and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying to Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me. Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing up was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, who was also Miu’s father, Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of this, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I had told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly try to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie, who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home. Now he had also come forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family. Even since the end of the war until now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she was the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

Those were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there were absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, that was not an excuse to forgive it.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister. From an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sink and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerge from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If, at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of her. Selina’s face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widen her eyes.

“Why……? Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understand what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out. Tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears. Selina gently patted her back.

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust. He must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe in him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the back door, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevent this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

As the fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they would have to duel. During this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……The security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It couldn’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling. The three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia. Only after the sun went down would it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubt. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching. On the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in a golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doormen of an inn are always these big block of people?

On the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even the tall and slender Akatsuki seemed extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor would be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. The two men took half a step forward, their burly body exuding thick killing intent, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have only recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.”

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one black-clothed person entered the door, while the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka give a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as a dangerous individual who does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka simultaneously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst open and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming woman entered their vision. Miu suddenly gasped. Beside her, Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The woman was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki. Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist. His tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people blocked the path in panic.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is our benefactor. No one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people’s awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence. They absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, would think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway that this definitely was not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who were in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s. The joy from the reunion seemed to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa wasn’t just the name of the shop, it seemed to also be the name of Cecily’s mother. The purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seemed to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, so her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from an entirely different world, a luxurious space that was comparable to a palace hall. The design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it would not lose.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished. She could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were luxurious hotel facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily’s voice echoed throughout the building. Then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the rooms were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, and everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, and some were even completely naked as well. The common point between these girls was that they were all pretty and young. Once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook. The females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they were trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied to Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……? Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously try to recall. Before, when she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu think that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair. Miu attempted to treat him as a woman, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, and his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor. Beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms and slowly open his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu who could hardly stand and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Under Melissa’s leadership, Akatsuki entered the innermost room.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

As a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there was completely no extra decorations. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little, the hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone, that providing the utmost service to their guests, is the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa is also the leader of the brothel guild, this kind of stoicism management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continues to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise, as a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s body guard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming her to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“Every single matter that appears in this city or country cannot escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy had just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached a agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race, would be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people, at that time, it will bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will both be support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of releasing it Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she will still make the two country share the responsibility.

“Besides from that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets hould be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that the you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war, looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki is a “Rogue Hero”, even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being under attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

The moment Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to detonate a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room before, the furnishings are still the same as before, there are completely no changes.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, did you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is an considerable special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know a antique dealer that sells these specialized items, you should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it as a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu, who followed Cecily into the room, looked around. At the corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair, in the middle, a large bed was placed there. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one uses this room, but not even a hint of dust was there.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. Although there was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also have a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed, she lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going o stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person have this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily’s had a matter of fact look on her face, Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……?Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka deny it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look shows that even Haruka was completely red, her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still and completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly moved towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a women’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a women than you had imagine.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came, the burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily steeped back a few steps. Perhaps the experience of being scared to the extent of unconscious was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“,her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue, her hands rested on the shoulder of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’e following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions, otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand unconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problems?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed, Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths, that was hanging on his arm, to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was lsightly surprised, then she slowly spread opened the soft cloth, she suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen so sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay and freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For Cooking and Laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear these breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear those distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is three days later, if you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and completely could not say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and look disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

“After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothings.

===Part 6===

===Part 7===

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-02-24T02:59:21Z

88.195.142.91:

{{Incomplete}}

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness. Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked outside. What he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly. It was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you looked closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest. Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should be a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”. Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remaining at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This is a private family cemetery. There is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle to pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and looked back at the back door. The female boss, who treated them earlier, was located near the back door and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying to Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me. Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing up was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, who was also Miu’s father, Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of this, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I had told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly try to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie, who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home. Now he had also come forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family. Even since the end of the war until now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she was the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

Those were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there were absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, that was not an excuse to forgive it.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister. From an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sink and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerge from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If, at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of her. Selina’s face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widen her eyes.

“Why……? Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understand what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out. Tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears. Selina gently patted her back.

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust. He must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe in him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the back door, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevent this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

The fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they will have to duel, during this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……There security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It can’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling, the three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia, only after the sun goes down, will it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubts. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching, on the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doorman of an inn, are always these big block of people?

From the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even for the tall and slender Akatsuki, he was extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor will be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. Seeing that the two men took half a step forward, their burly body exudes thick killing intents, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have just recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one of the black-clothed person entered the door, the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka gave a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as an dangerous individual, and does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka unanimously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst opened and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming women entered their vision, Miu suddenly gasped, beside her Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The women was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance was very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki, Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist, his tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people panicky blocked the path.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is out benefactor, no one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence, they absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, to think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

“The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway, this definitely is not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who was in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s, the joy from the reunion seems to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa isn’t just the name of the shop, it seems to also be the name of Cecily’s mother, the purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seems to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Up until now, Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from entirely different world, a luxurious space that is comparable to a palace hall. Whether it is design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it will not lose to it.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished, she could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were the luxurious hotel’s facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily voice echoed throughout the building, then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor opened almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the room were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, ad even some were completely naked as well. The common point between these girls are that they are all pretty and young, once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook, the females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they are trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Only seeing Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I had once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……?Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously tried to recall. Before she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu thought that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair, Miu attempted to treat him as a women, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor, beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms, slowly opened his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice, forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu who could hardly stand and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Under Melissa’s leadership, Akatsuki entered the innermost room.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

As a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there was completely no extra decorations. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little, the hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone, that providing the utmost service to their guests, is the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa is also the leader of the brothel guild, this kind of stoicism management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continues to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise, as a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s body guard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming her to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“Every single matter that appears in this city or country cannot escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy had just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached a agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race, would be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people, at that time, it will bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will both be support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of releasing it Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she will still make the two country share the responsibility.

“Besides from that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets hould be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that the you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war, looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki is a “Rogue Hero”, even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being under attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

The moment Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to detonate a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room before, the furnishings are still the same as before, there are completely no changes.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, did you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is an considerable special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know a antique dealer that sells these specialized items, you should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it as a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu, who followed Cecily into the room, looked around. At the corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair, in the middle, a large bed was placed there. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one uses this room, but not even a hint of dust was there.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. Although there was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also have a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed, she lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going o stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person have this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily’s had a matter of fact look on her face, Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……?Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka deny it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look shows that even Haruka was completely red, her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still and completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly moved towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a women’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a women than you had imagine.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came, the burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily steeped back a few steps. Perhaps the experience of being scared to the extent of unconscious was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“,her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue, her hands rested on the shoulder of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’e following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions, otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand unconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problems?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed, Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths, that was hanging on his arm, to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was lsightly surprised, then she slowly spread opened the soft cloth, she suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen so sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay and freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For Cooking and Laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear these breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear those distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is three days later, if you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and completely could not say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and look disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

“After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothings.

===Part 6===

===Part 7===

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-02-23T04:56:32Z

88.195.142.91:

{{Incomplete}}

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss to clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness, Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the backdoor of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked to the outside, what he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly, it was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you look closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest, Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”, Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remained at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This cemetery is a private family cemetery, there is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle, and could pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and look back at the backdoor. The female boss, who previously treated them, was located near the backdoor and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me, Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuk’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing hard was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, which is also Miu’s father Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly tries to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home, now he was also came forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family, even from the end of the war to now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she is the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

That were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there was absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, it does not become an excuse that should be forgiven.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister, from an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members to enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sank and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerged from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of Miu, her face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widened her eyes.

“Why……?Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people who I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understood what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out, tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears, Selina gently patted her back.

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust, he must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the backdoor, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevented this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

The fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they will have to duel, during this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……There security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It can’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling, the three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia, only after the sun goes down, will it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubts. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching, on the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doorman of an inn, are always these big block of people?

From the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even for the tall and slender Akatsuki, he was extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor will be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. Seeing that the two men took half a step forward, their burly body exudes thick killing intents, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have just recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one of the black-clothed person entered the door, the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka gave a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as an dangerous individual, and does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka unanimously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst opened and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming women entered their vision, Miu suddenly gasped, beside her Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The women was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance was very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki, Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist, his tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people panicky blocked the path.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is out benefactor, no one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence, they absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, to think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

“The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway, this definitely is not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who was in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s, the joy from the reunion seems to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa isn’t just the name of the shop, it seems to also be the name of Cecily’s mother, the purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seems to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Up until now, Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from entirely different world, a luxurious space that is comparable to a palace hall. Whether it is design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it will not lose to it.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished, she could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were the luxurious hotel’s facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily voice echoed throughout the building, then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor opened almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the room were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, ad even some were completely naked as well. The common point between these girls are that they are all pretty and young, once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook, the females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they are trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Only seeing Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I had once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……?Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously tried to recall. Before she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu thought that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair, Miu attempted to treat him as a women, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor, beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms, slowly opened his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice, forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu who could hardly stand and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Under Melissa’s leadership, Akatsuki entered the innermost room.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

As a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there was completely no extra decorations. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little, the hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone, that providing the utmost service to their guests, is the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa is also the leader of the brothel guild, this kind of stoicism management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continues to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise, as a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s body guard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming her to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“Every single matter that appears in this city or country cannot escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy had just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached a agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race, would be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people, at that time, it will bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will both be support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of releasing it Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she will still make the two country share the responsibility.

“Besides from that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets hould be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that the you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war, looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki is a “Rogue Hero”, even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being under attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

The moment Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to detonate a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room before, the furnishings are still the same as before, there are completely no changes.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, did you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is an considerable special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know a antique dealer that sells these specialized items, you should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it as a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu, who followed Cecily into the room, looked around. At the corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair, in the middle, a large bed was placed there. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one uses this room, but not even a hint of dust was there.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. Although there was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also have a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed, she lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going o stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person have this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily’s had a matter of fact look on her face, Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……?Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka deny it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look shows that even Haruka was completely red, her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still and completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly moved towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a women’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a women than you had imagine.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came, the burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily steeped back a few steps. Perhaps the experience of being scared to the extent of unconscious was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“,her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue, her hands rested on the shoulder of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’e following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions, otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand unconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problems?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed, Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths, that was hanging on his arm, to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was lsightly surprised, then she slowly spread opened the soft cloth, she suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen so sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay and freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For Cooking and Laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear these breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear those distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is three days later, if you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and completely could not say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and look disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

“After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothings.

===Part 6===

===Part 7===

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2014-02-22T15:51:15Z

88.195.142.91:

==Brushing Past the Idea of Peace==

===Part 1===

A splendorous and majestic corridor.

The marble floors were covered by red carpets. This was Sherfield Kingdom’s city of Erdia.

Listy was currently hurriedly running down the corridor.

Around a step to the right and left beside her, Zechs and Loutier were following her closely.

“……Is this message really true?”

Listy turned her head and asked — | “Yes.” Responded Loutier, who was following behind her, nodding her head.

“At that time I was away from the city dealing with official matters, so I cannot confirm the authenticity of the message; however, according to the soldiers responsible for reception and the maids, it should not be wrong.”

“It can’t be……”

Zechs muttered to himself with a tone of disbelief.

“Can it be that the report from the investigation team is true……?”

“……Tch!”

Listy bit on her lower lip tightly and sped up the pace.

—— Akatsuki had returned to Alayzard.

Listy and Zechs had gotten this report from their subordinates at three country alliance army headquarters near Galevain forest.

The investigation team captain had been quite excited. During the report, there were parts that were incoherent as if he had fallen into slight confusion.

Faced with this incredible intelligence, Listy did not know what judgment to make. According to Zechs and Loutier, people who returned to the original world from the alternative world could possibly pass through the <Dimensional Hole> and once again return to Alayzard. However, the news of Akatsuki returning was too sudden. It could be possible that the captain saw incorrectly, or perhaps it was an illusion created with magic. Thus Listy did not put this information into her heart. But an emergency contact that came from Sherfield changed everything. A person calling themselves as the demon race representative delivered a mail requesting to have talks with Listy.

The location specified for the talks was Sherfield’s city of Erdia. A copy with similar contents was delivered to Disdia and Aleclasta at the same time. Listy immediately contacted the two countries’ leaders to confirm that Disdia and Aleclasta had received the same letter. As for whether they should accept the request of the letter, the opinions of Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta differed.

Emperor Baram from Disdia seemed to think that this letter was the demon race’s trap and they should not accept the request in the letter.

Pope Volk from Aleclasta seemed to be have an attitude of consent. After all, if they could reduce the amount of unnecessary killing and sacrifice, it fell in line with the holy teaching and values of Church of Richard.

As for Listy, she was stuck between two alternatives. Basically, she agreed with Aleclasta’s stand, and she did not wish to increase the casualties. However, the demon race elimination this time was from the joint forces of Disdia and Sherfield. On behalf of the dead citizens, it was the responsibility of Listy as a queen to make sure justice was served.

Therefore, towards the request of the demon race, Listy was current having a reserved attitude; but the situation had changed significantly this morning. The person claiming to be the demon race representative suddenly appeared at Sherfield’s castle. This was simply a reckless act. Listy could only feel a sense of dizziness and decided to refuse the request.

—— But she did not do so.

One of the demon race representatives turned out to be Akatsuki.

“That idiot……!”

Muttering at the same time, the end of the corridor reflected upon Listy’s eyes.

The corner that was at the end of the corridor led up to the doors of the hall. Listy did not show any signs of slowing down and hurriedly extended her hand to open the heavy doors.

What was reflected in her eyes was the familiar hall, as well as the magnificent square table in the middle of the room.

And……

“——Hi, your actions were pretty fast.”

A single youth was leisurely sitting on a chair.

Listy only stopped where she was.

He was still the same as back then, whether it was his figure, or the messy shoulder——length hair and the confident look.

The familiar Ousawa Akatsuki was in front of them.

“——!”

Listy wanted to rush towards him immediately, but she suppressed her inner impulses.

Akatsuki’s return should be worth a grand celebreation. Listy had often fantasized about the reunion of Akatsuki and herself, she even thought of the things she wanted to say as well. But the current situation did not allow her to do so.

Listy carefully looked at Akatsuki and the females beside Akatsuki.

One of them was unfamiliar. From the female’s heroic and tall appearance, she should be a knight or something similar. Although Listy was very concerned about the relationship between the female and Akatsuki, it was not the time to ask for the female’s identity.

Because there was a greater and more troublesome problem in front of them. Listy’s gaze slowly shifted to the other female. Listy El Da Sherfield recognized that female, including her appearance, name and even her identity. Therefore, Listy’s opening question was not to question the female, but Akatsuki.

“Why……!”

A hoarse voice filled with a tone of resentment, Listy hurriedly attempted to confirm the truth in front of her eyes.

Why is the Demon King’s daughter Myuu, whose whereabouts were unknown, beside Akatsuki.

“Why……Akatsuki!”

Listy’s stern questioning was questioning Akatsuki, but at the same time questioning herself.

The reunion that I was looking forward to between Akatsuki and I, why did it eventually come to this sort of situation?

===Part 2===

Inside the kingdom of Sherfield city of Erdia, representatives from various countries were currently sitting at the table located in the middle of the hall.

Sherfield’s representatives were Queen Listy, General Zechs and Elite Executive Loutier.

Aleclasta’s representatives were Pop Volk and his high priest Miranda.

The representatives for Disdia were Emperor Baram and the fourth prince Alphonse. Behind them stood a knight as bodyguard. The knight’s outfit was different from Disdia’s royal knights. It was Listy’s first time seeing this knight.

……Just who is this person?

The armor equipped with several gold decorations looked extremely thick. The full helm made it hard to peep at the expression of the knight. But judging from the knight’s stance, his strength should not be underestimated.

Based on just the point that Baram specially brought this knight with him, this knight must have received Baram’s trust.

—— Aside from that……

There were Akatsuki, Myuu and the female who was called “Haruka” from Galevain.

These 11 people were the participants of this meeting.

……If only I could……

Listy was deeply stressed inside. In fact, she had planned to, before the two countries had came, ask Akatsuki questions, understanding Akatsuki’s motives and intentions, and perhaps she would be able to help Akatsuki during the talks. However, this would have been equal to the act of betraying the other two countries. If what Baram had said was to be confirmed, that Akatsuki had secretly hid the demon king’s daughter, Listy and the others who supported Akatsuki naturally could not continue their support. Thus she could only quietly wait for Baram and Volk to arrive.

The strange thing was that after seeing Akatsuki, Baram and Volk did not reveal a startled look. Therefore Listy was sure that they had already known about the existence of the <Dimensional Hole>.

“—— Valkyria.”

Under Listy’s command, the quiet and calm head maid guard nodded her head silently, and together with her numerous subordinates poured tea for the guests from each country.

Akatsuki picked up the teacup and took a sip, then immediately let out a sigh filled with emotions.

“I can’t believe I would still be able to drink the tea you made by yourself, things are really unpredictable. Valkyria, ever since I stripped your maid outfit in the forest before I left, I haven’t heard of your news. How are you these days?”

Akatsuki had a smile on his face and joked around Valkyria who was standing beside him.

Amongst the commotion, Valkyria still remained calm.

“Thanks to you, it was fairly decent. I could not repay you, but I specially added poison on the edge of the cup. It is approximately five times the lethal amount.”

“Buuuuu——!”

Akatsuki suddenly spat out the tea inside his mouth. Valkyria coldly looked at Akatsuki with a trace of disgust.

“It was only a joke, but you actually spat it out. Doing such a thing during a formal diplomatic occasion, don’t you feel that it’s rude?”

“I agree……but telling a joke also depends on the occasion right?”

Although Akatsuki made a fool of himself, it also slightly eased the tension at the scene.

……Valkyria, I really admire you.

Even facing against Akatsuki, who made all females afraid at the very mention of him, Valkyria was still able to take things calmly and sometimes even made Akatsuki suffer; this maid guard should not be underestimated. Hoping that Akatsuki could hold back on his frivolous attitude and make the meeting end in a peaceful atmosphere.

……It is probably difficult though.

Listy thought. Once the meeting began, a menacing Baram and a seemly calm Volk would certainly launch a harsh questioning on Akatsuki. At that time, Listy would not have the power to stop them.

What’s more, Listy was still dwelling upon the truth that Akatsuki had hidden Myuu. She did not have the confidence to remain calm.

Just when everyone’s teacup was poured to 80% full……

“First of all, thank you all for accepting our request and preparing today’s conference.”

Miranda heard this and could not help but laugh.

“Ah — the person that laughed was Miranda right? Can you please not interrupt me?”

“Sorry……”

Miranda had a pleased look while narrowing her eyes.

“Even in such a formal meeting, you still do not change your free——spirited and bold attitude……”

“Yes, of course.”

Akatsuki replied.

“The people here at the scene should know what kind of person I am right? A false attitude and pretentious words mean nothing to me. I am not here today to talk about topics that are important.”

“It’s okay. Today you are a representative of Galevain, your status is equivalent to us. There is naturally no need to make a useless attempt at beautiful rhetorical words and diplomatic language. Everyone here shouldn’t have any objections right?”

Volk said. As the oldest participant and the Pope from Church of Richard, naturally no one objected to Volk’s proposal. After viewing the audience’s silence as agreement, Volk nodded his head with satisfaction.

“We also did not come here to listen to your flowery words — Okay, let’s begin.”

“I’m grateful, so let’s still off with the self——introduction. I am Ousawa Akatsuki, today I came here to ask a favor for all of you, so I came back all the way from my own world to Alayzard again. Afterwards, I somehow became Galevain’s representative, pleased to meet you all.”

Listening to Akatsuki, who was completely fearless, Listy could not help but have personal feelings about it.

The meeting that would decide the fate of Alayzard had entered the prologue.

Akatsuki’s preemptive remarks ignited a fire in the meeting.

“Please let me express my view first. It does not matter whether you have comments, but this meeting is completely under my control. Let’s jump directly to the topic. Galevain hopes to, with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, form a peace agreement. From now on, it will ban everything related to hostilities including intimidation and provocation. To express your sincerity, immediately order your deployment of troops in Galevain forest border to retreat now.”

Feeling the increasingly tense atmosphere at the scene, Ousawa Miu could not help but think that the battle had just begun.

Then Miu glanced at Akatsuki beside her.

……I trust you.

Akatsuki was solely responsible for the negotiation work. Miu was only using her identity as the demon king’s daughter to witness the progress of the meeting. Peace between humans and Galevain was still a distant dream, but in the following future, signing a peace treaty was essential. Perhaps under Akatsuki’s request, the human forces would temporarily retreat, but there were no guarantees that they would not use some excuses to start a war again. With no guarantee from a peace agreement, the citizens of Galevain would forever live in fear of battle.

……If the excuse to begin the war was me……

Miu could not help but think about that. At that time, she would have to stop the war together with Akatsuki.

Originally, she thought that Akatsuki’s arrogant statement was bound to cause an uproar from everyone at the scene, but she could not imagine that it would actually be completely quiet.

“Ah…… Akatsuki, please wait.”

A calm and elegant tone. The person who was first to break the silence was Aleclasta’s Pope Volk.

“Can you please first explain why the demon king’s daughter is with you, and why you became a representative of the demon race? Just starting off by telling us to withdraw really made me confused.”

“I think you should also understand clearly, the final battle for resisting the demon king was me singly defeating Galious. Before Galious died, he requested me to take care of her daughter; after all, her precious daughter had just become the defeated country’s princess, anybody would be worried, right? Based on humanitarianism, I obviously hope to complete Galious’ final wishes, thus I secretly took the demon king’s daughter to my own world.”

After saying to this point, Akatsuki suddenly stopped.

“Originally I thought I could go back to the peaceful days…… but who knows what kind of idiot who claimed to be a hero suddenly came over.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“—— In the end, I was forced to kill that idiot.”

“You……”

Baram’s face revealed his anger, but Akatsuki had a look showing that he didn’t care.

“Ah right, that idiot seemed to call himself a hero from Disdia. Please, how did you actually confer the title of a hero to that idiot? Disdia will lose their reputation.”

After a short pause……

“Especially because that idiot actually made a contract with the Black mountain’s evil dragon.”

“—— What?”

Baram could not conceal his inner surprise.

“Zahhark was really defeated by you……?”

“What a pity. A superior dimensional being’s ability is indeed strong, but using a human as a medium made it difficult to use its true abilities. According to my calculations, he wasn’t able to even use half of its power.”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Anyhow, the guy called Phil was defeated by me in the end. Once I thought that Alayzard would continue to send soldiers to pursue us, I knew that this is not the way we should go, so I decided to return to Alayzard and clearly explain everything…… Is there any problem up to now?”

At this moment……

“Why——“

A calm and cold tone caught everyone’s attention. The source of the voice was Sherfield’s young queen Listy.

Only to see her stare coldly at Akatsuki.

“……Why did you not tell everyone?”

An exceptionally polite yet extremely cold tone, as if she was talking to the enemy.

This was Listy’s, who suppressed her inner emotions and tried to be as calm as possible, as polite as possible, method to express her words. She quietly waited for Akatsuki’s response with a sharp gaze.

“If you would let everyone know that Galious had entrusted her daughter to you, everyone would be willing to help find the best solution. I really don’t understand why you wanted to make such a ridiculous decision?”
Listy had missed Akatsuki more than anyone else, and her touching confession suddenly made the scene fall into silence.

However……

“The best solution……?”

Akatsuki asked Listy.

“Then I’d like to ask, what exactly is the better method?”

“This……”

Listy suddenly had a loss of words, but at the same time, she regained her normal tone.

Returning the demon king’s daughter to the demon race, there was a high chance of her being elected as the new demon king. Being under house arrest was also an excellent option, but there was no guarantee that there would not be dissatisfaction and protest from their citizens. Also, there was a chance that it might lead to the small, but bloodthirsty demon race faction defecting and starting a rebellion to take back the demon king’s daughter.

So……

“Besides bringing the demon king’s daughter to my own world and making her completely disappear with her whereabouts unknown, what other options did I have?”
Akatsuki’s statement made Miu feel emotional.

……That’s right.

There was no place for Miu in Alayzard. At that time she could only just follow Akatsuki to an unknown world.

Just at this moment……

“——What do you mean there is no other option? There is at least one option that could solve the problem right?”

Baram arrogantly glared at Akatsuki.

“Just kill the demon king’s daughter, doesn’t that solve everything? Bringing the demon king’s daughter to your world is not the only option, directly killing her is the best approach. In the end you made such a foolish decision, and left a curse making this world once again be shrouded under the shadow of the demon race.”

“——!”

The value of her own existence was being denied severely. Miu’s body could not help but shudder slightly.

Even if it was within her expectations, this heartless and relentless accusation hurt Miu. But —

……Ah.

Beside her, Akatsuki gently patted Miu’s shoulders.

“So what you are saying is that your intentions for sending pursuers was for the peace of Alayzard……?”

Akatsuki coldly stared directly at Baram in front of him.

Ousawa Miu could not help but think of Disdia’s true purpose.

But Akatsuki had not yet mentioned the information obtained from Phil.

……After all, there was no conclusive evidence.

Miu was well aware of it. Impulsive questioning would only become baseless slander, and put one in a more unfavorable situation. Disdia’s main goal was to use Miu as the bait and incite the demon race to start a rebellion and create a new dispute. Afterwards, use their influence from ending the war to become the leader of Alayzard. Knowing this, they could not expose Baram’s lie on the spot, thus Akatsuki decided to approach the question from another angle.

“The king’s life is equal to the life of all citizens. If Galious dies, the demon race also surrenders. This means that the battle had ended, no matter humans or the demon race, both do not need to shed blood pointlessly.”

“Blood pointlessly……? You still dare say such a thing.”

Baram glanced at Listy with one eye.

“Did you forget? Originally when Galious attacked Sherfield’s capital Erdia, besides the princess at that time, Queen Listy, Sherfield’s royalty all died at the hands of the demon race.”

Baram sudden speech made Listy bite her lips tightly and bow her head down in silence.

The tragedy five years ago emerged in her brain.

At that time, she lost her father, her relatives, her country and even lost Leon, and was forced to face despair. Yes, this was an indisputable fact.

……But……

Just when Listy was about to raise her head and speak —

“—— With all due respect. Baram——dono, this is our country’s problem.”

Loutier protested on the sidelines, Zechs also tried not to be outdone by her.

“What Lulu said is true. That day’s pain and anger belong to us.”

Then he coldly glared at Baram:

“ — It cannot become another country’s excuse.”

Listy gave a heartfelt thanks to her two close friends for speaking for her.

The unwelcomed Baram seemed to be somewhat helpless.

“I was only trying to defend for Sherfield’s injustice. If even the home country expresses this, then I, who is part of another country, cannot say anything more.”

“……At that time, I was there.”

Akatsuki muttered. Noticing Akatsuki’s gaze, Listy could not help but think:

Those are the same eyes as her. Akatsuki must have recalled that past.

“If that is the tragedy caused by the war, we cannot and should not blame anyone. If anyone wants to take responsibility for that tragedy, it should be me who killed off Leon.”

“……Enough, Akatsuki. Don’t talk about that matter.”

Listy’s tone was extremely grim.

“I have already said it many times, the you, at that time, had no power to change anything. Leon’s death is not your fault, do not push the responsibility to yourself.”

The hall suddenly plunged into silence.

After a period of time.

“……Looks like we strayed from the point.”

Volk broke the silence.

“Akatsuki, please continue to speak. To prevent us from continuing to send pursuers, you came once again to Alayzard, this point is not hard to understand. But why have you become the demon race’s representative? The demon king Galious died at your hands, why would the demon race accept you to represent them for the talk?”

“The reason is simple, they have no other choice.”

It was a simple elimination method.

“The demon race living in the forest knows that Galious entrusted his daughter to me, and they also followed Galious’s last wards and lived a peaceful life in the forest. What they could not imagine is that your army suddenly attacked them without any warning, causing them to be highly distressed. They also knew that humans would not trust the demon race, so they could only rely on me to convince you to withdraw your troops. To the demon race, this was their last resort.”

“Without warning, now you’re trying to blame us?”

Baram coldly spoke:

“The one who first attacked should be the demon race? Don’t you forget, our surveillance forces that were deployed at the borders of Galevain were completed annihilated by the attacks of the demon race.”

Just when he finished —

“ — We did not attack anyone!”

The owner of this voice got up from her seat.

A closer look revealed that it was the quiet Miu, who had remained silent since the beginning of the talks.

Being separated by Akatsuki’s body, Nanase Haruka looked at Miu, who stood up from her seat.

Ignoring everyone’s gaze, Miu coldly stared at Baram.

……It really is difficult to forgive.

A strategist using despicable means and attempting to destroy their race.

About the problem of how to deal with Akatsuki, Miu’s hidden truth and entering an alternative world — Haruka decided to wait till she would witness the actions of the two before making the final decision. Thus, today she was acting as a third party to observe the talks from aside. Using the information obtained before, as well as the speech provided by everyone, to assess the situation, Galevain being framed should be an indisputable truth. And Disdia’s Baram, who, from the beginning of the talks, had expressed a strong hostility to the demon race, even acting as if he was the victim, wasn’t it a method to get rid of the suspicion. As for the two other countries in the alliance, whether they comply with Disdia, this they do not know.

……If the other two countries also participated in it, the situation was unfavorable to the demon race.
Akatsuki believed that Sherfield, who had a shallow relationship with him, should not be involved.

But if the three countries’ leaders had came to a consensus before, humans and demon race’s peace treaty would be difficult to achieve. Akatsuki probably had thought of this point, indicated Miu to return to her seat and slowly spoke:

“About this matter of the attack, is there any conclusive evidence?”

Akatsuki attempted to refute the opposing accusation. At that time Sherfield’s red haired general spoke.

“The ones being attacked were a joint force from our country and Disdia. According to the survivors, it was the demon race’s work. Besides Disdia’s soldiers, our soldiers have also said the same thing.”

At this moment —

“—— That is only “testimony” and not “evidence”.”

Haruka immediately rebutted, bringing the attention of everyone to herself.

……W……What am I doing……?

After seeing the despicable means used to accuse the demon race, Haruka finally could not help but speak. But once the words came out, Haruka regretted immediately. Aafter all, she was not a resident from this world, and should not involve herself with the dispute between the demon race and the humans. However, Akatsuki took things calmly, and did not have any meaning of resentment, so Haruka was a little relieved. It seemed that her speech did not destroy Akatsuki and Miu’s plan.

Not only that, Akatsuki even winked at Haruka, motioning her to speak freely without having to think twice.

…….If that being the case……

Haruka nodded and turned to face the front. At first Haruka only wanted to witness Akatsuki and Miu’s actions and did not want to select a side, but her sense of justice did not allow the opposing side to use baseless evidence to accuse the demon race. This was what Nanase Haruka insisted upon as well as her belief.

“Pardon me for speaking frankly……Aside from the testimony from the survivors, I believe there should be no decisive evidence?”

Then Haruka said a speculation she was almost convinced was true.

“The demon race is the enemy of the humans. This belief is deeply rooted in the hearts of the humans, so naturally they would not consider other possibilities. If the injured soldiers claimed that it was the demon race, people would naturally turn their attacks towards the demon race, completely ignoring the wish to investigate for the truth. After all, the truth of the investigation is equal to protecting the enemy, protecting the demon race, and the person who proposed this idea would even be considered as a traitor of humans and a fellow helper of the demon race.”

Haruka paused for a moment.

“Is it not?”

“ — Please wait a moment.”

A skinny youth suddenly opened his mouth. This youth was none other than the Disdia’s fourth prince Alphonse, who was sitting beside Baram. As the prince of the military empire, Alphonse did not carry a sword. He was also wearing an outfit for a civil official. From his body and appearance, his strong point should not be in the battlefield, but his tone still had a touch of dignity.

…… After all, he is also royalty.

No matter how frail he is, he should still be equipped with guts.

Alphonse continued to say:

“We also hope to avoid unnecessary disputes. After a rigorous investigation, we confirmed that it was indeed the crime of the demon race.”

“On what basis?”

“According to the footprints on the battlefield, the enemy’s weapons and the magic residue, etc. These all point to the same conclusion, the demon race is related to the attack.”

“That is the truth.”

Sherfield’s high class elves also agreed with Alphonse.

“From the traces made by weapons on the armor, it is confirmed that it is from the special curved sword that the dark elves use. And from the magic residue, we also discovered dark magic that humans cannot use.”

Haruka nodded.

“But these things could all be fake right?”

“……You mean that we forged false evidence?”

Alphonse narrowed his eyes, revealing an unfriendly gaze. Haruka gently shook her head.

“I am just asking whether there is a possibility, and did not mean to accuse anyone.”

“This……”

Loutier pondered but could not answer. Haruka took her actions as a yes.

“In short, you do not hold any conclusive evidence, only rely on a few people’s testimony and wishfully attacked.”

It was a powerful accusation. Just when Haruka felt satisfied……

“Oh — what’s the problem about it?”

A gloomy and calm voice mixed with a tint of laughter coldly rejected Haruka’s predictions.

The owner of the voice was none other than Aleclasta’s talented female — the high priest Miranda. Her eyes seemed to reflect the world’s abyss. Haruka felt that she was nearly sucked into it.

Haruka did not know her. Today was their first time meeting each other.

But……

……This person, seemed to be like……

A cold chill encroached on her forehand. Haruka suddenly sensed a familiar gaze.

However, she quickly put this idea behind her.

“……What does that phrase mean? It was reasonable to make fakes?”

“Of course not. I only confirmed the part that is wishful thinking.”

Miranda answered.

“Even if there is the possibility of creating fakes, only people standing on the side of the demon race would make a fuss about fraud. Don’t you forget, the survirors’ testimony clearly stated that the attack force was the demon race. To us, just the testimony is more than sufficient. Moreover, when humans make a judgment, it more or less contains an element of wishful thinking right?”
Because —

“After all, humans are creatures of emotions, Although it is necessary for government officials to suppress their own emotions, and put the country’s interest and the well——being of their citizens as their top priority, but what if you are facing this situation? Facing a situation where your citizens will most likely be killed by the demon race, can you still remain calm?”

“Mmmm……But!”

Even if she was being overwhelmed by Miranda, Haruka still refused to give up.

“That’s right…… what if our positions were swapped?”

Miranda Quenty continued her attack.

“Suppose your friend was suddenly murdered, the evidence all points to the enemy, also there are eyewitness testimony. Under this circumstance, would you still believe the enemy is innocent, ignoring the citizens’ feelings, and search for evidence everywhere?”

“…….Mmmm!”

This was going badly, Haruka thought to herself. Alphonse and Loutier’s argument was based on logic, thus Haruka could refute it using theory. However, Miranda appealed to the emotions. By adding the element of emotion into the debate, it forced Haruka to respect them. As a result, there was no doubt that it would make their opposing actions reasonable and view the attacks from the human to the demon race as legitimate actions.

“Now do you understand? As the leader of many citizens, we were forced to make this decision.”

Miranda gave a shallow smile and expressed her declaration of victory.

At this moment —

“—— Very good!”

A rude and frivolous voice resounded through the scene.

Everyone unanimously turned to look at the owner of the voice.

That was Akatsuki, who was holding his hands behind his head and was at ease.

===Part 3===

Noticing that everyone’s attention was focused on him, Akatsuki could not help but think:

Right now here is the main event.

……Eh?

Akatsuki suddenly took a glance at Miu.

Miu’s sorrowful face, which was staring at Akatsuki, seemed to represent that she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s previous phrase. Thus Akatsuki gently smiled and motioned Miu to not worry.

“——!”

Through this, it made the sad looking Miu suddenly open up, and show full confidence towards Akatsuki. Thus Akatsuki faced the front, and saw the smiling Miranda hurriedly speak:

“——Akatsuki, do you empathize with our troubles?”

“Of course. Since you hold evidence, it can’t be helped.”

“……Everybody heard this clearly.”

Baram said it in a deep tone.

“This is a formal diplomatic talk, even if we mistakenly included emotions in our speech, it cannot be cancelled afterwards.”

“……”

Noticing that Akatsuki remained silent, Baram laughed.

“Just say what your opinion is, remaining silent will be considered as agreement.”

“...…If you say so, then there’s no helping it. Okay, so it’s this.”
Akatsuki shrugged.

“What does this mean? Did you give up on the peace agreement?”
Facing Listy’s suspicion, Akatsuki shook his head.

“Give up? I did not mean to say I give up……Is there anything wrong with this?”

“There is nothing wrong. Just by seeing you judge and accept that our surveillance forces were attacked by the demon race, our attacks have also gained legitimacy, so there is naturally no reason for us to retreat. Under these circumstances, do you think there is space for negotiation?”

“Of course not.”

Baram replaced Akatsuki to answer Volk’s question, then he turned to face Akatsuki.

“He has already admitted that our attack to the demon race is justified revenge.”

But……

“That’s correct, I admit that.”

Akatsuki attitude was still frivolous.

He announced to the crowd loudly.

“I recognize, and accept your argument that the demon race is the culprit behind the attacks on the surveillance forces.”

So—now it’s our turn.

“Galevain respects and accepts your country’s stance and judgment; after all, besides the testimony, you also hold relevant evidence. But do not be mistaken, the truth isn’t this, the demon race have never attacked the human surveillance forces. About this point, we also have relevant testimony and we reasonably suspect that the evidence you found are fakes made by the real culprit.”

“W……What did you say?”

Facing Akatsuki’s explanation, Baram could not help but reveal a surprised look, as if he did not understand the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. So Akatsuki gave out a slight smile and loudly requested:

“Now it is your turn to respect and understand our stance. We are troubled because we were wrongly accused, and hope you will be able to immediately retreat, this is our stance.”

“Ah……”

The moment Miu understood and exclaimed——

“——That is a lie!”

Baram slammed his hands onto the table, and angrily stood up. His chair fell down behind him and created a loud sound. Under Baram’s menacing eyes, Akatsuki still had a nonchalant look.

“While we are not able to agree with your stance, we are still willing to respect it. So I will not request that you agree with us, but at least respect our stance.”

“A mere defeated country wishes to have equal footing with us? Don’t expect that if you respect our stance, we must respect your stance!”

“Huh, did you forget? Didn’t grandpa Volk just say this? “Your status is equivalent to us, there is naturally no need to make a useless attempt at beautiful rhetorical words and diplomatic language.” If our status is equal, then it is natural to ask for the same in return!”

“Ohoh, you’re really something.”

Volk, who was placed on the spot by Akatsuki, gently smiled, and stroked his long white beard.

Baram spat out.

“That was Pope Volk’s opinion, I did not promise that.”

“Then why did you not speak at that time? “If you have an opinion, speak quickly” , “Silence represents agreement”, I wonder who said these two phrases.”

“Mmmm……”

Baram was angry to the extent where his cheeks turned red. Seeing this, Miranda could not help but cover her mouth and laugh, her shoulder even shook slightly, with an overjoyed look.

However, Akatsuki did not intend to easily let go of Baram.

“This is a formal meeting, so all the speeches “cannot be cancelled”. This phrase was your excuse that you used in the beginning in order to put me in a difficult position. Now you can’t even hold your own, it can’t be that you would pretend that you never said it right? I should hope that, the Great Disdia Emperor, would use just a dirty trick right?”

His honey tongue really made an awe-inspiring appearance.

Noticing that everybody remained silent, Akatsuki revealed a proud smile.

He then said:

“——Look, didn’t I say it already? This meeting was completely under my control.”

“……!”

Under Akatsuki’s superb conversation skills, he gave no room for rebuttal for Baram who wanted to eliminate the demon race.

However, the battle of politics was just about to begin.

“——Akatsuki-dono, please listen to me.

Alphonse suddenly spoke.

“Volk-sama did indeed mention about having the “same status”, but it should only represent only the representatives and not the relations between countries.”

“Oh……”

Although Alphonse’s eyes were filled with provocation, Akatsuki had a good impression of him.

Up till now, the developments from the peace talks, Baram’s previous careless remarks had forced his country to express disagreement with Galevain’s request, Disdia’s position and influence would also be affected. So Alphonse attempted to help his father take back the disadvantage. As a prince of his country, it was not only his responsibility but also his duty. However, Akatsuki would not be lenient because of this.

“So that is your explanation, but I believe that it should also include equality between the nations. Anyways, I respected your stances, then can you please respect mine?”

Once they accepted the opposing stances, it would mean that even if their opinions did not match, they could only interpret it by themselves. In short, Alphonse’s dissent would not have any effect. However, Alphonse readily accepted Akatsuki’s proposition.

“I see……If we accept your stance, what request do you have?”

“Immediately recall the troops that surround the forest.”

Akatsuki replied without hesitation.

“We have already accepted your stance of performing a siege, now it is your turn to show sincerity and recall your troops.”

“The cause of the attack was because our country and Sherfield’s joint forces came under attack, how would you deal with this matter? Right now both sides are sticking to their own positions, and both sides of argument are lacking evidence, and cannot accurately tell the truth. But our surveillance forces being crushed is an indisputable fact. Even if we currently do not hold real evidence, it does not deny the possibility that the demon race was involved in it.”

Alphonse’s conversational skills were also quite clever. Akatsuki spat out in his heart.

……Amazing.

The reason behind why both sides were deadlocked was because they continued to stand for their own side’s legitimate reasons.

However, Alphonse actually admitted that both sides were lacking conclusive evidence, and at the same time, Akatsuki’s opinion was only baseless speculation. Once they pulled out the emotions of both sides, it left only the truth. In reality, compared to the proposition of demon race believing they were being framed, it was clear that “Our monitoring forces have been attacked by the demon race and were completely wiped out” was more realistic.

……What should I do?

Although they could continue their stance of being misunderstood, there were many weak arguments, and sooner or later, they would be overwhelmed by the other side. Thus, Akatsuki decided to change the course.

“In order to prove that we are being framed, Galevain hopes to quickly investigate the truth of this matter. However, Galevain will not accept the truth you investigated, and at the same time, you will not accept the truth Galevain investigated. Is this correct?”

“Yes.”

Alphonse nodded. Akatsuki revealed a satisfied smile.

“Why not let the Maritime Trade Country — Ayersmarina act as a fair and impartial third party, and under witness from both sides re-investigate. I personally feel that it is an appropriate method, what do you think of it?”

Only in the situation where it did not involve both sides’ interest, it could clarify the truth.
Since the culprit was not Galevain, the truth was in their favor.

“……”

Alphonse considered for a moment.

“——This proposal is indeed appropriate.”

Then he quietly said:

“……I do not know what Sherfield thinks, Queen Listy?”

“Ah……That’s fine.”

After Listy expressed her agreement, Alphonse gaze shifted to the other side.

“Volk-sama, is Aleclasta also in favor of this proposal?”

“Yes, there are no objections. The truth is that the forces that were wiped out are from Sherfield and Disdia. I am generally following the friendship of our three country alliance, so I sent troops to participate in retaliation. As long as your country and Sherfield accept, Aleclasta will naturally have no reasons to refuse.”

“Very well, then let’s leave it as that.”

Akatsuki revealed a satisfied smile.

“——However……Akatsuki-dono.”

Alphonse coldly spoke:

“In principle, we cannot let all the troops retreat from the forest. The alternative plan was to leave the surveillance forces, I believe there are no objections from Galevain’s side.”

“Geez, you really calculated it well.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“The amount of surveillance forces are the same as before?”

“No. Since they were able to eliminate our troops in one night, this means that we cannot underestimate the other party. To prevent the same tragedy from occurring, we must increase the amount of forces.”

Alphonse apparently tried to fight for more favorable conditions, but Akatsuki replied quickly.

“Ah…Okay, that’s fine.”

“……Do you not need to confirm the number of troops that we increased?”

Akatsuki attitude was very simple, and instead made Alphonse feel a bit surprised.

Only for him to see Akatsuki smile.

“Never mind, I believe you. After all you do not wish to break the consensus both parties had managed to build right?”

“……That is true.”

At the same time he saw Alphonse gave a wry smile, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…At least we came up with a conclusion.

They at least successfully managed to remove the siege around the force. Moreover, Alphonse was a negotiation expert; if it had continued, there was no guarantee that Akatsuki would not suffer losses.

“——Otou-sama, what do you think?”

Alphonse asked for Baram’s opinion. Baram obviously did not accept this conclusion, but he could not express an objection; after all, his careless remarks made them fall under unfavorable conditions. It was thanks to Alphonse that they managed to turn the tide and barely regained their pride, so why would Baram let down his son’s efforts. Besides, this conclusion had obtained the agreement of Volk and Listy. If he was to object at this point, he would undoubtedly disgrace himself.

“……I understand, then let us do this.”

After saying this, Alphonse stared at Akatsuki as if he was seeking for Akatsuki’s consent.

Akatsuki accepted Alphonse’s gaze and quietly nodded.

……Disdia’s fourth prince Alphonse.

After his three brothers died in the battle against the demon race, Alphonse had become the sole heir of Disdia.

The frail and weak Alphonse could not be like his father and brothers and storm the battle, but he was the indispensable strategist beside his father, and helped his father to deal with politics. As a prince in a military country that had never killed on the battlefield, Alphonse was called by many citizens as the <Cowardly Prince>, but the display he showed in the debate was extraordinary. He not only made the surveillance forces stay at the forest with a legitimate reason, he even obtained agreement from the participants to increase the strength of their forces, helping his father and at the same time Disdia regain their pride.

……He sure has character.

Alphonse did not hesitate to accept the fair and impartial third party proposal to investigate the truth, which meant that Disdia did not seem to care if the truth was to be made public.

Is it because they have confidence in their own legitimacy? Or is it——

……Another conspiracy?

Not through violent coercion, but bribing with money? However, Alphonse did not seem to be that type of person. At least when he was facing Akatsuki, his eyes were extremely honest.

…Forget it.

Even if he really had little tricks, he would not be able to escape from Akatsuki. There was no need to waste his time on him.

They had managed the break through the first hurdle, but there were still more things for Akatsuki to deal with. The tension they had till now was finally resolved.

……Now they had to deal with the tension in the future.

At this moment——

“……I’m willing to accept the request of withdrawing my army and only leaving surveillance forces in the forest.”

Baram quietly said.

“But this does not represent that Disdia is willing to sign an equal peace treaty with Galevain. The demon race and Disdia’s national powers are too different, they will never be able to be equals.”

Hearing this, Akatsuki was actually secretly delighted.

One of the most important keys to the peace negotiation was to lure the militarist Disdia to say the phrase just now. He did not think that Baram would actually say it himself. Ousawa Akatsuki of course did not miss this opportunity.

“National powers are too different……What does this phrase mean?”

“Is there any more to say!”

Baram’s said with a firm tone.

“Military Strength is equal to National Power. Once war breaks out again, Disdia will be easily able to annihilate Galevain!”

“Easily? You talk big.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly.

“Listen carefully, if war breaks out again, I will be standing on Galevain’s side this time.”

===Part 4===
Listy heard this clearly, everyone almost gasped simultaneously.

Then it hit her, that was Akatsuki’s real purpose.

……You’re serious, Akatsuki.

Akatsuki had already been mentally prepared, even if he had to become enemies with his past comrades, he would still fight for the demon race.

“Hmmph……Don’t think that just by adding one more person, you will be able to compete with Disdia’s forces.”

Baram could not conceal his rage, but Akatsuki still had a frivolous appearance.

“Are you serious now?”

Akatsuki laughed.

“Did you carefully consider the consequences of becoming my enemy?”

“What did you say……?”

Through Akatsuki’s reminder, Baram’s face suddenly became pale.

……It looked like Baram had already noticed it.

Listy thought. Taking into the account of risk involved by making Akatsuki their enemy, Baram’s reaction was not surprising. After all, their opponent was a hero that had defeated Alayzard’s strongest demon king – Galious. There would absolutely be psychological impact on their soldiers. Even if he was called the “Rogue Hero”, countries all over the world, including Sherfield, had many Akatsuki supporters. Especially soldiers from the battlefield—Akatsuki, who had led the battle, was definitely their hero. These people had witnessed Akatsuki’s performance on the battlefield and they naturally understood Akatsuki’s combat prowess. When Galious was still alive, he had the title of Alayzard’s strongest and undefeatable demon king, but in the end, he still lost to Akatsuki. Once the soldiers understood that they were going to fight against the invincible Akatsuki, there was bound to be panic. This was also the reason why Baram had sent his strongest assassin to defeat Akatsuki. He did not think that Phil Barnett would lose and even the Evil Dragon Zahhark would be defeated by Akatsuki. This proved that Akatsuki’s combat abilities far surpassed Baram’s imagination.

“But……If we really began to fight, victory will still belong to us.”

Baram continue to persist, but the expression on his face was very pained. However, what he said was accurate. If it was in a frontal confrontation, the chances of Disdia winning were not low. No matter how powerful Akatsuki was, he was still only a human, how could he face the hundreds of thousands of human troops? But this would already not be a military action to eliminate the demon race, and rather a devastating war filled with corpses, even if they managed to win, the damages and impact they had to face were difficult to estimate. Although Disdia’s national power was enormous, it had already been exhausted through the battles over the years against the demon king Galious, and had yet to recover completely. Thus if war did set off again, there was no guarantee that the country would not be shaken. As the ruler of Disdia, it was impossible for Baram to not understand these principles.

……And……

Listy thought. Although the odds of winning a frontal confrontation were not low, but……

……The military conflict was not everything about the war.

“As long as war starts, victory will belong to the humans? This may not be the case.”

As if he also understood this concept, Akatsuki looked around at the crowd.

“Disdia, who lost many brave and fierce princes, is only relying on the prestige of the current emperor to maintain everything. Through the symbol and absolute authority of the Pope, the religious country Aleclasta. The only survivor of royalty who became the Queen, and after taking back the capital they rose up to fight against the demon king Galious, the country Sherfield. These three countries’ leaders are irreplaceable able people. Just by defeating the “King” or taking over a “capital”, cutting down the wishes and hope of the people, everything will be settled. The most simple example is when I defeated Galious, the battle between the humans and demon race also came to an end.”

Exactly. There are many methods to win a war, it is not necessarily about just fighting with the enemy forces.

“Meaning that once the two sides fight against each other, you will not hesitate to kill me?”

Volk narrowed his eyes and stared at Akatsuki.

Only to see Akatsuki shrug.

“I don’t want to do that either. But if you are going to become my enemy, harm my comrades, then I have no other choice. This is called karma.”

However……

“Taking you guys as the hostage is also an excellent idea. Just like you had planned to take the demon king’s daughter as a hostage.”

Therefore——

“Consider it carefully. If there really is no room for negotiation and no room for peace talks, this castle’s hall may instantly turn into a battlefield.”

The scene was suddenly enveloped in cold atmosphere.

But——

“Oh no, Akatsuki……How can you randomly scare people?”

Miranda’s smile warmed up the atmosphere of the scene.

“These talks were requested by you. If you were to cause trouble in the middle of the talks, you would only agitate the feelings that human have on the demon race. I believe that it should not be the ending that you, who wish for peace, hope for?”

“Haha, looks like I can’t hide it from you.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“However……Akatsuki.”

Volk interfered from the sidelines:

“You seem to place a deep hope on the peace treaty between the demon race and the humans, but what about the feelings of the people?”

After all……

“Humans and demon race have a history of conflict, and it flows deeply. Up till now, both sides are still in the situation of mutual hostility. How could they forgive and forget about the past and peacefully live together?”
Listy expressed agreement in her heart. Unless they obtained the support from their people, the peace treaty was only just a formality. However, Akatsuki shook his head as if he was not worried about this point.

“A peace treaty is different than an alliance. It will not force demon race and humans to live together. It simply is a non-aggression agreement in order to avoid the reoccurrence of similar conflict.”

“……Non-aggression? Meaning that we will live in peace by not interfering with each other?”

Listy asked and Akatsuki simply said “Yes” and nodded.

“The demon race only wishes to live their lives in peace. If both sides do not approach each other, then naturally conflicts will not arise. There has never been a similar agreement in the past between the humans and the demon race. The people from both sides were living in fear of a war erupting any moment. But once the peace treaty is signed, at least there will be a protection formally, which will also effectively eliminate the fears within the people’s hearts.”

The scene fell into silence. Everybody was considering the feasibility of a peace treaty in their hearts.

……It was not unreasonable.

Listy thought. As long as they both do not interfere with each other, peace between the two sides is not impossible.

At this moment……

“Ah, so that was what it is……This consideration indeed makes sense.”

Volk muttered and expressed his support.

“What? Pope Volk!”

A shocked Baram stared at Volk.

“Don’t tell me you actually believe in his nonsense?”

“Nonsense? It may not be. The long war has just ended, and there is no one that hopes for a war to start again. Truthfully, the battle has continued for too long, it is to the extent that there are some children that have never known what peace is. Since returning to our calm and peaceful lives is the hopes of people, a non-aggression agreement is a viable option……Queen Listy, what do you think?”

“……Yes, our country is also tired of the atmosphere caused by the war.”

The attack this time was caused by our country’s military, the militia stayed within the country to help out with post-war reconstruction work. Listy understood the people hated war, thus she decided to make this decision.
If it can completely eliminate war, then everything is good.

And……

……As a result, they will not have to fight against Akatsuki.

“Right now only Disdia has not expressed their opinions, how is it?”

Alphonse replaced Baram to answer Pope’s question.

“Akatsuki-dono’s proposal is indeed attractive, but there are still two problems.”

“Ah……Then please say it.”

Under Volk’s indication, Alphonse nodded.

“First is the attack on our surveillance forces. If it was really the work of the demon race, Disdia will once again take action against Galevain, and at that time, the so-called peace treaty will be gone.”

“That is justifiable, after all the premise of the peace treaty was that the attacks on the surveillance forces were unrelated to the demon race. Akatsuki, you should have no objections?”

“Yes, that is natural.”

Akatsuki nodded, then Alphonse continued to speak:

“The following is the second problem. Besides that the matter about our surveillance forces being unrelated to the demon race, there is also the premise where Akatsuki must show strength capable of resisting against us. After all, Akatsuki-dono has only given a one-sided statement. At the same time, we have no confirm the legitimacy of the empty talk. In order to prove the legitimacy of the peace treaty, I would wish for Akatsuki-dono to prove his strength.”

“Ohoh……Really you.”

Volk narrowed his eyes, laughing very happily.

“Akatsuki, what do you say? Is Alphonse’s request reasonable?”

“I have no opinions about it, I am always ready to take on the challenge.”

Akatsuki replied.

“——However, how should I prove my strength?”

“About this……As long as you are able to win over our current strongest fighting forces, it should be okay. This should be the most direct and easiest way of proving your strength.”

“That is also true. But can you tell me who do you refer to as your “strongest fighting force”?

“Is there any need to say it?”

After Alphonse said this, Listy could clearly see that a cruel smile appeared on his face.

……Could it be?

Listy, who suddenly understood, intended to stop Alphonse from continuing; however, it was unfortunately a step too late.

She saw Alphonse remain calm and composed while saying:

“——Queen Listy, General Zech and Elite Executive Loutier, would you three please go?”

Listy unconsciously bit her lower lips. Zechs and Loutier’s expression was also pale. It seems that the two had also spotted Alphonse’s trap.

She could not allow him to continue to spout out a great deal of nonsense, so Listy attempted the change the topic.

“Alphonse-dono, it is generous how highly you think of us, but we three are not the strongest forces that you speak of, this is just a baseless conjecture. It seems like you have other plans?”

“You consider too much. I do not have any other plans, and the statement about the strongest forces isn’t baseless conjecture. In the past, the three of you have fought together with Akatsuki-dono, and were classified as Great Heroes that saved Alayzard. It is rumored that everyone’s strength is on par with Akatsuki-dono. So our current strongest forces will naturally belong to none other than you three.”

“This……But……”

The situation was rapidly deteriorating. She was quickly trying to think of a plan. Under these dire circumstances, Listy turned and glanced at Loutier, only to discover that she was sweating a lot, as if she also could not think of a strategy.

……What should we do?

If the three of us win, it proves that Akatsuki’s strength was not strong enough to cause fear, and a battle between the humans and the demon race may erupt any moment.

What if the three of us lose?

……The world would believe that the peace treaty was built based on our defeat.

Although residents of Alayzard hate war, the majority of the humans do not wish to coexist peacefully with the demon race. Thus the peace treaty should be constructed based on the premise of all three countries, in order to share the responsibilities of the people’s reactions. Right now Alphonse was actually trying to push the responsibility to Sherfield, making Sherfield become the target of public criticism.

“Alphonse-dono……Please forgive me, but we cannot bear the responsibilities. Whether the peace treaty will successfully be established between our country and Aleclasta with the demon race, this responsibility should not be borne by our country alone.”

“Queen Listy, you worry too much, our country does not mind to allow Sherfield to determine whether the establishment of the peace treaty will be successful, we absolutely did not have the meaning of pushing all the responsibilities to Sherfield——Oto-sama, is this correct?”

“Ah, yes.”

Baram revealed a slight smile.

“Should the signing of the peace treaty be established, let’s let the results of the duel between Akatsuki and Queen Listy and the others to decide. Pope Volk, what is your opinion?”

“Ah……If Disdia has expressed their agreement, Aleclasta naturally do not have any reason to oppose.”

“Pope Volk?”

Facing Listy’s bitter protest, the crafty Volk smiled.

“Queen Listy, we entrust it to you. There is no need to give yourself too much pressure, just take it easy.”

“……!”

Listy bit her lips tightly. Sherfield would replace Aleclasta to bear all the responsibilities, so Volk naturally had no reason to refuse. What about Alphonse’s suggestion? Whether war would break out again or not, their country would still survive. As the leaders of their countries, Volk and Baram’s vision was looking far away, as if they already saw the future after the end of this event. In short, it was the battle of leadership for their military alliance.

……We were set up.

Alphonse, Baram and Volk’s statements were only just an excuse. If Listy and them really lose, humans and the demon race signed a peace treaty, Disdia and Aleclasta would not find out who is guilty and make Sherfield accountable. However, this will be a diplomatic conflict between the nations.

There were a few citizens that would not forgive the tiniest mistakes made by their country’s leader. If they knew that their country’s leader had lost in a duel, and was forced to sign a peace agreement that they are not willing to see, in the eyes of the people, Sherfield would become the culprit for Disdia and Aleclasta’s citizens. The citizen’s hatred will affect the diplomatic measures for the leaders, so Sherfield would undoubtedly draw the short straw compared to the other two countries; Disdia and Aleclasta could also possibly make endless demands to Sherfield.

……And……

Sherfield was certain, Alphonse’s trap was because of their relationship with Akatsuki.

Akatsuki was Sherfield’s hero. Alphonse was trying to test Akatsuki, questioning whether he was willing to speak out on behalf of the demon race and push Sherfield into a dire situation.

……Akatsuki……

Listy used pleading eyes and looked at Akatsuki. Not only did Akatsuki pressure Baram earlier, he was also able to talk back against Alphonse. Perhaps he might have a good plan to reverse the situation.

At the very next moment, to her surprise, Listy heard an incredible statement.

Akatsuki’s remark ——

“——No problem. If it is to bring peace between the two sides, I am willing to do anything.”

A few minutes later, the deceitful peace talks had quietly settled down.

Since Akatsuki had given his approval, Listy and them naturally did not have any reason to refuse.

Considering the preparation time needed, the duel between the three of them and Akatsuki was decided to be set two days later.

Right now, Listy El Da Sherfield was hurriedly heading to the entrance of the castle.

Noticing the back of her target, Listy gave out a loud shout.

“——Wait, Akatsuki!”

The youth in front slowly turned his head.

Seeing Listy’s expression, Akatsuki immediately understood the reasons why she came. He turned and ordered Miu and Haruka.

“Let me speak to her privately, she seems to have something to say.”

“But……”

“Relax, nothing is going to happen.”

Facing a worried Miu, AKatsuki could not help but laugh.

“I’m not saying that you should stay away like a stranger, you should observe from a distance.”

Since Akatsuki said this, Miu could only reluctantly nod, then followed Haruka and left the scene with her. Waiting till the two had walked far away enough, Listy quietly said:

“You are the murderer of her father, but you could actually gain her trust in such a short period of time.”

“This is called a relationship fostered by the life-threatening situations people faced together. Of course, my own charisma is also a reason.”

Akatsuki looked at the Miu who was not so far away. His eyes were very calm.

But Listy’s response was very sharp.

“There is an 80% chance that it was the result of those perverted hands.”

“Haha, you say?”

The slightly smiling Akatsuki shrugged. This reaction immediately made Listy unhappy.

“Not even letting the demon king’s daughter go, isn’t it too hideous to see?”

Complaining at the same time, Listy could not help but feel an outburst of emotions. The conversation they were having right now was the same as the one few years ago when they were travelling around.

……Only that we have changed now.

Listy became the Queen, Akatsuki became the demon race representative. Compared to the relationship they had before, it was undoubtedly a great irony. While they were travelling together, the two of them would always talk about some far-fetched topic, and were always together, but now the scene had only became a distant memory, leaving behind only melancholy and sadness.

“……”

Listy felt a burst of sorrow and grief, and bowed her head in silence.

“——So?”

Akatsuki took the initiative to speak:

“You told me to stop, it should not be to talk about the old days right?”

So Listy slowly looked up.

“……Do you really intend to fight with us?”

She wanted to know why Akatsuki accepted Alphonse’s proposal.

The way the situation had evolved, Akatsuki was no long able to use his past prestige and record to play a fearful role. Alayzard’s fate would depend on the results of the duel between Akatsuki and Listy and her companions. Seeing that, there were only two paths left. One was that the peace treaty would fail to be established, and Galevain would be completely destroyed by the three countries’ joint forces. The other way was that the peace treaty would be successful, and the people who opposed the agreement would place their blame on the defeated Listy and her companions, forcing Sherfield to slowly fall apart. Thus, Listy wanted to make sure which path Akatsuki had decided on in the end.

The result was——

“——Give it your best shot.”

Akatsuki’s answer was surprising.

Listy even wondered if she had heard it wrong.

It really was unbelievable. Listy could understand Akatsuki’s idea of not hoping the war would reignite between the two sides. Truthfully, this was also her desire.

Nobody likes war. Listy really wanted to make an effort for this peace agreement.

But if the signing of the peace treaty involved sacrificing Sherfield, the situation was different.
Listy was Sherfield’s Queen, and at the same time, she loved this country. To protect her country and her people is absolutely a responsibility that the she, as the Queen, must bear.

……Isn’t it the same for Akatsuki……?

The five years we spent together, during that time, who knows how many times Akatsuki risked his life to fight for Sherfield. Listy believed that Akatsuki still loved Sherfield, but the current him did not hestitate to stand on the side of the demon race, which greatly shook Listy’s belief. Listy could not deny that her heart still had a firm trust for Akatsuki. Therefore, she could not believe that Akatsuki would actually say these kinds of words.

“Did you abandon us and choose the demon race?”

Listy muttered, looking dejected.

Seeing this, Akatsuki was suddenly placed in an awkward situation.

“No, that is not what I mean.”

“Then what does that mean!”

Being overly emotional, Listy could not help but raise her voice. Standing not far away, Miu, Haruka and even Sherfield castle guards all responded with curious eyes, but Listy did not care about the gazes from the others.

Listy did not seem to care about other people’s thoughts; she only wanted to know what Akatsuki was feeling deep down.

“I only do not want to betray myself, betray the people who believe in me.”

Akatsuki’s expression was very calm.

“Actually I could have turned a blind eye to the situation, silently watching the demon race go on a path of destruction. But you know me, do you really think I’m the type of person who would coldly observe on the sidelines?”

“This……!”

Listy was speechless. After all, Akatsuki was not wrong.

Thus Akatsuki continued to speak:

“Do you want the people that trust me, or the people who know me discover that Ousawa Akatsuki only wanted to escape from reality, and was a coward who did not want to face the problem? Sorry, I can’t do that. I take pride in myself that I absolutely will not lie to myself. Yes, I am me, this is also the reason why I, as the Rogue Hero, was able to gain everyone’s trust, there is absolutely no room for negotiations.”

Akatsuki’s expression suddenly turned serious.

“Knowing that currently a handful of females are crying, knowing that in the future, there will be more females that have tears trickling down, are you telling me to stand by the side and do nothing about it? Sorry, that is not my style. So I will fight, and determine who is stronger, to prove that I have not betrayed the trust you all have in me.”

The word “betray” that Akatsuki spoke of made Listy feel emotional.

That is correct. In her heart, Listy felt that Akatsuki betrayed himself. However, Listy, who knew Akatsuki better than everyone, understood that this thought was not fair to Akatsuki. Based on Akatsuki’s personality, it was natural for him to take action during this kind of situation. But what was strange was, as Baram had said, why did she deliberately ignore the possibility that Akatsuki brought Miu away from Alayzard?

The answer was simple, she was unwilling to face—No, it should be unwilling to believe. Listy did want Akatsuki to protect others. She also clearly understood that this emotion was called jealousy.

……What should I do……?

Until now, Listy finally noticed how much Akatsuki had occupied in her heart. That day, when Akatsuki returned to his own world. Up until the final moment with Akatsuki, Listy was still unwilling to say her own feelings.

Truthfully, Listy had hoped that Akatsuki would remain behind, she could have cried and begged Akatsuki to not leave.

However, Listy still decided in the end to see Akatsuki leave. Because she understood that both Akatsuki and herself still had a more important task on hand.

Akatsuki must return to his own world to stop a certain person’s trap. Listy must also lead her country and her citizens, and embark on the road of reconstruction. The warmth of the parting deep kiss was what silently supported Listy in her heart.

“……”

Listy looked at Miu who was not too far away.

Miu’s worried at eye was staring at none other than Akatsuki. The girl beside her was also the same. Listy understood the emotions they have on Akatsuki. After all she is also someone who, even now, had the same feelings inside. Listy could not help but even feel a bit of envy. Miu must have revealed her truest voice in front of Akatsuki, never trying to be brave and hiding. So that is why currently Akatsuki is fighting to protect her.

……I can’t do it.

If you need me, I will immediately come— Those were the words that Akatsuki had left behind before he went away.

But Listy had never called Akatsuki’s name. She attempted to face everything alone, hoping that when they meet again, she will be able to upright face Akatsuki. Listy did not wish to increase Akatsuki’s burden, she wanted to prove herself to Akatsuki. Even without Akatsuki’s help, she would still be able to undertake the task of the Queen alone. To let him know, she had fought in a lonely and solitude environment.

But Listy really did not understand why Akatsuki would become her enemy.

……Is it because I did something wrong?

If Listy, like Miu, asked directly for help from Akatsuki, would Akatsuki immediately stand beside Listy? If she cried in the presence of Akatsuki, or even bawled, would Akatsuki abandon Galevain for Sherfield, abandon Miu for herself?”

……What am I doing?

Listy shook her head, attempting to get rid of the negative thoughts.

“……Are you okay?”

“——!”

Akatsuki extended his hands as if he showed concern. Listy suddenly shrank back and stayed away.

“Ah……”

This type of attitude that refused Akatsuki made Listy freeze for a moment.

It can’t be helped. Besides from Listy and Akatsuki, there were still a few guards at the scene. Not to mention that Listy was Sherfield’s Queen, and Akatsuki was the demon race’s representative; the two of them must maintain an appropriate distance. No, strictly speaking, it should be forced to keep their distance.

Seeing Listy slowly speak with a trembling tone.

“……I cannot let you win.” [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_010.jpg|thumb|]]

As Sherfield’s Queen, For her own country’s people, and at the same time for her to obtain the respect of Akatsuki, Listy will not back down down.

“Yes, that is correct.”

Akatsuki nodded and said with a calm tone.

“Sorry…..It must be hard on you these days.”

“……!”

Listy shuddered.

Her suppressed emotions were about to overflow, she could not hold it down any longer.

Thus——

“……Till we meet again, Akatsuki.”

Listy turned around and ran quickly into the depths of the castle, as if she was anxious to escape from Akatsuki.

While panting, Listy was repeatedly thinking of the same question. Why? Why did the situation evolve to this today? Is it because I did not speak truthfully to myself?”

“Why……?”

A cluster of whispers leaked out from her mouth.

Perhaps, this was Listy El Da Sherfield’s truest side.

“Akatsuki……Actually I am not strong at all.”

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2014-02-22T04:24:08Z

88.195.142.91:

==Brushing Past the Idea of Peace==

===Part 1===

A splendorous and majestic corridor.

The marble floors were covered by red carpets. This was Sherfield Kingdom’s city of Erdia.

Listy was currently hurriedly running down the corridor.

Around a step to the right and left beside her, Zechs and Loutier were following her closely.

“……Is this message really true?”

Listy turned her head and asked — | “Yes.” Responded Loutier, who was following behind her, nodding her head.

“At that time I was away from the city dealing with official matters, so I cannot confirm the authenticity of the message; however, according to the soldiers responsible for reception and the maids, it should not be wrong.”

“It can’t be……”

Zechs muttered to himself with a tone of disbelief.

“Can it be that the report from the investigation team is true……?”

“……Tch!”

Listy bit on her lower lip tightly and sped up the pace.

—— Akatsuki had returned to Alayzard.

Listy and Zechs had gotten this report from their subordinates at three country alliance army headquarters near Galevain forest.

The investigation team captain had been quite excited. During the report, there were parts that were incoherent as if he had fallen into slight confusion.

Faced with this incredible intelligence, Listy did not know what judgment to make. According to Zechs and Loutier, people who returned to the original world from the alternative world could possibly pass through the <Dimensional Hole> and once again return to Alayzard. However, the news of Akatsuki returning was too sudden. It could be possible that the captain saw incorrectly, or perhaps it was an illusion created with magic. Thus Listy did not put this information into her heart. But an emergency contact that came from Sherfield changed everything. A person calling themselves as the demon race representative delivered a mail requesting to have talks with Listy.

The location specified for the talks was Sherfield’s city of Erdia. A copy with similar contents was delivered to Disdia and Aleclasta at the same time. Listy immediately contacted the two countries’ leaders to confirm that Disdia and Aleclasta had received the same letter. As for whether they should accept the request of the letter, the opinions of Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta differed.

Emperor Baram from Disdia seemed to think that this letter was the demon race’s trap and they should not accept the request in the letter.

Pope Volk from Aleclasta seemed to be have an attitude of consent. After all, if they could reduce the amount of unnecessary killing and sacrifice, it fell in line with the holy teaching and values of Church of Richard.

As for Listy, she was stuck between two alternatives. Basically, she agreed with Aleclasta’s stand, and she did not wish to increase the casualties. However, the demon race elimination this time was from the joint forces of Disdia and Sherfield. On behalf of the dead citizens, it was the responsibility of Listy as a queen to make sure justice was served.

Therefore, towards the request of the demon race, Listy was current having a reserved attitude; but the situation had changed significantly this morning. The person claiming to be the demon race representative suddenly appeared at Sherfield’s castle. This was simply a reckless act. Listy could only feel a sense of dizziness and decided to refuse the request.

—— But she did not do so.

One of the demon race representatives turned out to be Akatsuki.

“That idiot……!”

Muttering at the same time, the end of the corridor reflected upon Listy’s eyes.

The corner that was at the end of the corridor led up to the doors of the hall. Listy did not show any signs of slowing down and hurriedly extended her hand to open the heavy doors.

What was reflected in her eyes was the familiar hall, as well as the magnificent square table in the middle of the room.

And……

“——Hi, your actions were pretty fast.”

A single youth was leisurely sitting on a chair.

Listy only stopped where she was.

He was still the same as back then, whether it was his figure, or the messy shoulder——length hair and the confident look.

The familiar Ousawa Akatsuki was in front of them.

“——!”

Listy wanted to rush towards him immediately, but she suppressed her inner impulses.

Akatsuki’s return should be worth a grand celebreation. Listy had often fantasized about the reunion of Akatsuki and herself, she even thought of the things she wanted to say as well. But the current situation did not allow her to do so.

Listy carefully looked at Akatsuki and the females beside Akatsuki.

One of them was unfamiliar. From the female’s heroic and tall appearance, she should be a knight or something similar. Although Listy was very concerned about the relationship between the female and Akatsuki, it was not the time to ask for the female’s identity.

Because there was a greater and more troublesome problem in front of them. Listy’s gaze slowly shifted to the other female. Listy El Da Sherfield recognized that female, including her appearance, name and even her identity. Therefore, Listy’s opening question was not to question the female, but Akatsuki.

“Why……!”

A hoarse voice filled with a tone of resentment, Listy hurriedly attempted to confirm the truth in front of her eyes.

Why is the Demon King’s daughter Myuu, whose whereabouts were unknown, beside Akatsuki.

“Why……Akatsuki!”

Listy’s stern questioning was questioning Akatsuki, but at the same time questioning herself.

The reunion that I was looking forward to between Akatsuki and I, why did it eventually come to this sort of situation?

===Part 2===

Inside the kingdom of Sherfield city of Erdia, representatives from various countries were currently sitting at the table located in the middle of the hall.

Sherfield’s representatives were Queen Listy, General Zechs and Elite Executive Loutier.

Aleclasta’s representatives were Pop Volk and his high priest Miranda.

The representatives for Disdia were Emperor Baram and the fourth prince Alphonse. Behind them stood a knight as bodyguard. The knight’s outfit was different from Disdia’s royal knights. It was Listy’s first time seeing this knight.

……Just who is this person?

The armor equipped with several gold decorations looked extremely thick. The full helm made it hard to peep at the expression of the knight. But judging from the knight’s stance, his strength should not be underestimated.

Based on just the point that Baram specially brought this knight with him, this knight must have received Baram’s trust.

—— Aside from that……

There were Akatsuki, Myuu and the female who was called “Haruka” from Galevain.

These 11 people were the participants of this meeting.

……If only I could……

Listy was deeply stressed inside. In fact, she had planned to, before the two countries had came, ask Akatsuki questions, understanding Akatsuki’s motives and intentions, and perhaps she would be able to help Akatsuki during the talks. However, this would have been equal to the act of betraying the other two countries. If what Baram had said was to be confirmed, that Akatsuki had secretly hid the demon king’s daughter, Listy and the others who supported Akatsuki naturally could not continue their support. Thus she could only quietly wait for Baram and Volk to arrive.

The strange thing was that after seeing Akatsuki, Baram and Volk did not reveal a startled look. Therefore Listy was sure that they had already known about the existence of the <Dimensional Hole>.

“—— Valkyria.”

Under Listy’s command, the quiet and calm head maid guard nodded her head silently, and together with her numerous subordinates poured tea for the guests from each country.

Akatsuki picked up the teacup and took a sip, then immediately let out a sigh filled with emotions.

“I can’t believe I would still be able to drink the tea you made by yourself, things are really unpredictable. Valkyria, ever since I stripped your maid outfit in the forest before I left, I haven’t heard of your news. How are you these days?”

Akatsuki had a smile on his face and joked around Valkyria who was standing beside him.

Amongst the commotion, Valkyria still remained calm.

“Thanks to you, it was fairly decent. I could not repay you, but I specially added poison on the edge of the cup. It is approximately five times the lethal amount.”

“Buuuuu——!”

Akatsuki suddenly spat out the tea inside his mouth. Valkyria coldly looked at Akatsuki with a trace of disgust.

“It was only a joke, but you actually spat it out. Doing such a thing during a formal diplomatic occasion, don’t you feel that it’s rude?”

“I agree……but telling a joke also depends on the occasion right?”

Although Akatsuki made a fool of himself, it also slightly eased the tension at the scene.

……Valkyria, I really admire you.

Even facing against Akatsuki, who made all females afraid at the very mention of him, Valkyria was still able to take things calmly and sometimes even made Akatsuki suffer; this maid guard should not be underestimated. Hoping that Akatsuki could hold back on his frivolous attitude and make the meeting end in a peaceful atmosphere.

……It is probably difficult though.

Listy thought. Once the meeting began, a menacing Baram and a seemly calm Volk would certainly launch a harsh questioning on Akatsuki. At that time, Listy would not have the power to stop them.

What’s more, Listy was still dwelling upon the truth that Akatsuki had hidden Myuu. She did not have the confidence to remain calm.

Just when everyone’s teacup was poured to 80% full……

“First of all, thank you all for accepting our request and preparing today’s conference.”

Miranda heard this and could not help but laugh.

“Ah — the person that laughed was Miranda right? Can you please not interrupt me?”

“Sorry……”

Miranda had a pleased look while narrowing her eyes.

“Even in such a formal meeting, you still do not change your free——spirited and bold attitude……”

“Yes, of course.”

Akatsuki replied.

“The people here at the scene should know what kind of person I am right? A false attitude and pretentious words mean nothing to me. I am not here today to talk about topics that are important.”

“It’s okay. Today you are a representative of Galevain, your status is equivalent to us. There is naturally no need to make a useless attempt at beautiful rhetorical words and diplomatic language. Everyone here shouldn’t have any objections right?”

Volk said. As the oldest participant and the Pope from Church of Richard, naturally no one objected to Volk’s proposal. After viewing the audience’s silence as agreement, Volk nodded his head with satisfaction.

“We also did not come here to listen to your flowery words — Okay, let’s begin.”

“I’m grateful, so let’s still off with the self——introduction. I am Ousawa Akatsuki, today I came here to ask a favor for all of you, so I came back all the way from my own world to Alayzard again. Afterwards, I somehow became Galevain’s representative, pleased to meet you all.”

Listening to Akatsuki, who was completely fearless, Listy could not help but have personal feelings about it.

The meeting that would decide the fate of Alayzard had entered the prologue.

Akatsuki’s preemptive remarks ignited a fire in the meeting.

“Please let me express my view first. It does not matter whether you have comments, but this meeting is completely under my control. Let’s jump directly to the topic. Galevain hopes to, with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, form a peace agreement. From now on, it will ban everything related to hostilities including intimidation and provocation. To express your sincerity, immediately order your deployment of troops in Galevain forest border to retreat now.”

Feeling the increasingly tense atmosphere at the scene, Ousawa Miu could not help but think that the battle had just begun.

Then Miu glanced at Akatsuki beside her.

……I trust you.

Akatsuki was solely responsible for the negotiation work. Miu was only using her identity as the demon king’s daughter to witness the progress of the meeting. Peace between humans and Galevain was still a distant dream, but in the following future, signing a peace treaty was essential. Perhaps under Akatsuki’s request, the human forces would temporarily retreat, but there were no guarantees that they would not use some excuses to start a war again. With no guarantee from a peace agreement, the citizens of Galevain would forever live in fear of battle.

……If the excuse to begin the war was me……

Miu could not help but think about that. At that time, she would have to stop the war together with Akatsuki.

Originally, she thought that Akatsuki’s arrogant statement was bound to cause an uproar from everyone at the scene, but she could not imagine that it would actually be completely quiet.

“Ah…… Akatsuki, please wait.”

A calm and elegant tone. The person who was first to break the silence was Aleclasta’s Pope Volk.

“Can you please first explain why the demon king’s daughter is with you, and why you became a representative of the demon race? Just starting off by telling us to withdraw really made me confused.”

“I think you should also understand clearly, the final battle for resisting the demon king was me singly defeating Galious. Before Galious died, he requested me to take care of her daughter; after all, her precious daughter had just become the defeated country’s princess, anybody would be worried, right? Based on humanitarianism, I obviously hope to complete Galious’ final wishes, thus I secretly took the demon king’s daughter to my own world.”

After saying to this point, Akatsuki suddenly stopped.

“Originally I thought I could go back to the peaceful days…… but who knows what kind of idiot who claimed to be a hero suddenly came over.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“—— In the end, I was forced to kill that idiot.”

“You……”

Baram’s face revealed his anger, but Akatsuki had a look showing that he didn’t care.

“Ah right, that idiot seemed to call himself a hero from Disdia. Please, how did you actually confer the title of a hero to that idiot? Disdia will lose their reputation.”

After a short pause……

“Especially because that idiot actually made a contract with the Black mountain’s evil dragon.”

“—— What?”

Baram could not conceal his inner surprise.

“Zahhark was really defeated by you……?”

“What a pity. A superior dimensional being’s ability is indeed strong, but using a human as a medium made it difficult to use its true abilities. According to my calculations, he wasn’t able to even use half of its power.”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Anyhow, the guy called Phil was defeated by me in the end. Once I thought that Alayzard would continue to send soldiers to pursue us, I knew that this is not the way we should go, so I decided to return to Alayzard and clearly explain everything…… Is there any problem up to now?”

At this moment……

“Why——“

A calm and cold tone caught everyone’s attention. The source of the voice was Sherfield’s young queen Listy.

Only to see her stare coldly at Akatsuki.

“……Why did you not tell everyone?”

An exceptionally polite yet extremely cold tone, as if she was talking to the enemy.

This was Listy’s, who suppressed her inner emotions and tried to be as calm as possible, as polite as possible, method to express her words. She quietly waited for Akatsuki’s response with a sharp gaze.

“If you would let everyone know that Galious had entrusted her daughter to you, everyone would be willing to help find the best solution. I really don’t understand why you wanted to make such a ridiculous decision?”
Listy had missed Akatsuki more than anyone else, and her touching confession suddenly made the scene fall into silence.

However……

“The best solution……?”

Akatsuki asked Listy.

“Then I’d like to ask, what exactly is the better method?”

“This……”

Listy suddenly had a loss of words, but at the same time, she regained her normal tone.

Returning the demon king’s daughter to the demon race, there was a high chance of her being elected as the new demon king. Being under house arrest was also an excellent option, but there was no guarantee that there would not be dissatisfaction and protest from their citizens. Also, there was a chance that it might lead to the small, but bloodthirsty demon race faction defecting and starting a rebellion to take back the demon king’s daughter.

So……

“Besides bringing the demon king’s daughter to my own world and making her completely disappear with her whereabouts unknown, what other options did I have?”
Akatsuki’s statement made Miu feel emotional.

……That’s right.

There was no place for Miu in Alayzard. At that time she could only just follow Akatsuki to an unknown world.

Just at this moment……

“——What do you mean there is no other option? There is at least one option that could solve the problem right?”

Baram arrogantly glared at Akatsuki.

“Just kill the demon king’s daughter, doesn’t that solve everything? Bringing the demon king’s daughter to your world is not the only option, directly killing her is the best approach. In the end you made such a foolish decision, and left a curse making this world once again be shrouded under the shadow of the demon race.”

“——!”

The value of her own existence was being denied severely. Miu’s body could not help but shudder slightly.

Even if it was within her expectations, this heartless and relentless accusation hurt Miu. But —

……Ah.

Beside her, Akatsuki gently patted Miu’s shoulders.

“So what you are saying is that your intentions for sending pursuers was for the peace of Alayzard……?”

Akatsuki coldly stared directly at Baram in front of him.

Ousawa Miu could not help but think of Disdia’s true purpose.

But Akatsuki had not yet mentioned the information obtained from Phil.

……After all, there was no conclusive evidence.

Miu was well aware of it. Impulsive questioning would only become baseless slander, and put one in a more unfavorable situation. Disdia’s main goal was to use Miu as the bait and incite the demon race to start a rebellion and create a new dispute. Afterwards, use their influence from ending the war to become the leader of Alayzard. Knowing this, they could not expose Baram’s lie on the spot, thus Akatsuki decided to approach the question from another angle.

“The king’s life is equal to the life of all citizens. If Galious dies, the demon race also surrenders. This means that the battle had ended, no matter humans or the demon race, both do not need to shed blood pointlessly.”

“Blood pointlessly……? You still dare say such a thing.”

Baram glanced at Listy with one eye.

“Did you forget? Originally when Galious attacked Sherfield’s capital Erdia, besides the princess at that time, Queen Listy, Sherfield’s royalty all died at the hands of the demon race.”

Baram sudden speech made Listy bite her lips tightly and bow her head down in silence.

The tragedy five years ago emerged in her brain.

At that time, she lost her father, her relatives, her country and even lost Leon, and was forced to face despair. Yes, this was an indisputable fact.

……But……

Just when Listy was about to raise her head and speak —

“—— With all due respect. Baram——dono, this is our country’s problem.”

Loutier protested on the sidelines, Zechs also tried not to be outdone by her.

“What Lulu said is true. That day’s pain and anger belong to us.”

Then he coldly glared at Baram:

“ — It cannot become another country’s excuse.”

Listy gave a heartfelt thanks to her two close friends for speaking for her.

The unwelcomed Baram seemed to be somewhat helpless.

“I was only trying to defend for Sherfield’s injustice. If even the home country expresses this, then I, who is part of another country, cannot say anything more.”

“……At that time, I was there.”

Akatsuki muttered. Noticing Akatsuki’s gaze, Listy could not help but think:

Those are the same eyes as her. Akatsuki must have recalled that past.

“If that is the tragedy caused by the war, we cannot and should not blame anyone. If anyone wants to take responsibility for that tragedy, it should be me who killed off Leon.”

“……Enough, Akatsuki. Don’t talk about that matter.”

Listy’s tone was extremely grim.

“I have already said it many times, the you, at that time, had no power to change anything. Leon’s death is not your fault, do not push the responsibility to yourself.”

The hall suddenly plunged into silence.

After a period of time.

“……Looks like we strayed from the point.”

Volk broke the silence.

“Akatsuki, please continue to speak. To prevent us from continuing to send pursuers, you came once again to Alayzard, this point is not hard to understand. But why have you become the demon race’s representative? The demon king Galious died at your hands, why would the demon race accept you to represent them for the talk?”

“The reason is simple, they have no other choice.”

It was a simple elimination method.

“The demon race living in the forest knows that Galious entrusted his daughter to me, and they also followed Galious’s last wards and lived a peaceful life in the forest. What they could not imagine is that your army suddenly attacked them without any warning, causing them to be highly distressed. They also knew that humans would not trust the demon race, so they could only rely on me to convince you to withdraw your troops. To the demon race, this was their last resort.”

“Without warning, now you’re trying to blame us?”

Baram coldly spoke:

“The one who first attacked should be the demon race? Don’t you forget, our surveillance forces that were deployed at the borders of Galevain were completed annihilated by the attacks of the demon race.”

Just when he finished —

“ — We did not attack anyone!”

The owner of this voice got up from her seat.

A closer look revealed that it was the quiet Miu, who had remained silent since the beginning of the talks.

Being separated by Akatsuki’s body, Nanase Haruka looked at Miu, who stood up from her seat.

Ignoring everyone’s gaze, Miu coldly stared at Baram.

……It really is difficult to forgive.

A strategist using despicable means and attempting to destroy their race.

About the problem of how to deal with Akatsuki, Miu’s hidden truth and entering an alternative world — Haruka decided to wait till she would witness the actions of the two before making the final decision. Thus, today she was acting as a third party to observe the talks from aside. Using the information obtained before, as well as the speech provided by everyone, to assess the situation, Galevain being framed should be an indisputable truth. And Disdia’s Baram, who, from the beginning of the talks, had expressed a strong hostility to the demon race, even acting as if he was the victim, wasn’t it a method to get rid of the suspicion. As for the two other countries in the alliance, whether they comply with Disdia, this they do not know.

……If the other two countries also participated in it, the situation was unfavorable to the demon race.
Akatsuki believed that Sherfield, who had a shallow relationship with him, should not be involved.

But if the three countries’ leaders had came to a consensus before, humans and demon race’s peace treaty would be difficult to achieve. Akatsuki probably had thought of this point, indicated Miu to return to her seat and slowly spoke:

“About this matter of the attack, is there any conclusive evidence?”

Akatsuki attempted to refute the opposing accusation. At that time Sherfield’s red haired general spoke.

“The ones being attacked were a joint force from our country and Disdia. According to the survivors, it was the demon race’s work. Besides Disdia’s soldiers, our soldiers have also said the same thing.”

At this moment —

“—— That is only “testimony” and not “evidence”.”

Haruka immediately rebutted, bringing the attention of everyone to herself.

……W……What am I doing……?

After seeing the despicable means used to accuse the demon race, Haruka finally could not help but speak. But once the words came out, Haruka regretted immediately. Aafter all, she was not a resident from this world, and should not involve herself with the dispute between the demon race and the humans. However, Akatsuki took things calmly, and did not have any meaning of resentment, so Haruka was a little relieved. It seemed that her speech did not destroy Akatsuki and Miu’s plan.

Not only that, Akatsuki even winked at Haruka, motioning her to speak freely without having to think twice.

…….If that being the case……

Haruka nodded and turned to face the front. At first Haruka only wanted to witness Akatsuki and Miu’s actions and did not want to select a side, but her sense of justice did not allow the opposing side to use baseless evidence to accuse the demon race. This was what Nanase Haruka insisted upon as well as her belief.

“Pardon me for speaking frankly……Aside from the testimony from the survivors, I believe there should be no decisive evidence?”

Then Haruka said a speculation she was almost convinced was true.

“The demon race is the enemy of the humans. This belief is deeply rooted in the hearts of the humans, so naturally they would not consider other possibilities. If the injured soldiers claimed that it was the demon race, people would naturally turn their attacks towards the demon race, completely ignoring the wish to investigate for the truth. After all, the truth of the investigation is equal to protecting the enemy, protecting the demon race, and the person who proposed this idea would even be considered as a traitor of humans and a fellow helper of the demon race.”

Haruka paused for a moment.

“Is it not?”

“ — Please wait a moment.”

A skinny youth suddenly opened his mouth. This youth was none other than the Disdia’s fourth prince Alphonse, who was sitting beside Baram. As the prince of the military empire, Alphonse did not carry a sword. He was also wearing an outfit for a civil official. From his body and appearance, his strong point should not be in the battlefield, but his tone still had a touch of dignity.

…… After all, he is also royalty.

No matter how frail he is, he should still be equipped with guts.

Alphonse continued to say:

“We also hope to avoid unnecessary disputes. After a rigorous investigation, we confirmed that it was indeed the crime of the demon race.”

“On what basis?”

“According to the footprints on the battlefield, the enemy’s weapons and the magic residue, etc. These all point to the same conclusion, the demon race is related to the attack.”

“That is the truth.”

Sherfield’s high class elves also agreed with Alphonse.

“From the traces made by weapons on the armor, it is confirmed that it is from the special curved sword that the dark elves use. And from the magic residue, we also discovered dark magic that humans cannot use.”

Haruka nodded.

“But these things could all be fake right?”

“……You mean that we forged false evidence?”

Alphonse narrowed his eyes, revealing an unfriendly gaze. Haruka gently shook her head.

“I am just asking whether there is a possibility, and did not mean to accuse anyone.”

“This……”

Loutier pondered but could not answer. Haruka took her actions as a yes.

“In short, you do not hold any conclusive evidence, only rely on a few people’s testimony and wishfully attacked.”

It was a powerful accusation. Just when Haruka felt satisfied……

“Oh — what’s the problem about it?”

A gloomy and calm voice mixed with a tint of laughter coldly rejected Haruka’s predictions.

The owner of the voice was none other than Aleclasta’s talented female — the high priest Miranda. Her eyes seemed to reflect the world’s abyss. Haruka felt that she was nearly sucked into it.

Haruka did not know her. Today was their first time meeting each other.

But……

……This person, seemed to be like……

A cold chill encroached on her forehand. Haruka suddenly sensed a familiar gaze.

However, she quickly put this idea behind her.

“……What does that phrase mean? It was reasonable to make fakes?”

“Of course not. I only confirmed the part that is wishful thinking.”

Miranda answered.

“Even if there is the possibility of creating fakes, only people standing on the side of the demon race would make a fuss about fraud. Don’t you forget, the survirors’ testimony clearly stated that the attack force was the demon race. To us, just the testimony is more than sufficient. Moreover, when humans make a judgment, it more or less contains an element of wishful thinking right?”
Because —

“After all, humans are creatures of emotions, Although it is necessary for government officials to suppress their own emotions, and put the country’s interest and the well——being of their citizens as their top priority, but what if you are facing this situation? Facing a situation where your citizens will most likely be killed by the demon race, can you still remain calm?”

“Mmmm……But!”

Even if she was being overwhelmed by Miranda, Haruka still refused to give up.

“That’s right…… what if our positions were swapped?”

Miranda Quenty continued her attack.

“Suppose your friend was suddenly murdered, the evidence all points to the enemy, also there are eyewitness testimony. Under this circumstance, would you still believe the enemy is innocent, ignoring the citizens’ feelings, and search for evidence everywhere?”

“…….Mmmm!”

This was going badly, Haruka thought to herself. Alphonse and Loutier’s argument was based on logic, thus Haruka could refute it using theory. However, Miranda appealed to the emotions. By adding the element of emotion into the debate, it forced Haruka to respect them. As a result, there was no doubt that it would make their opposing actions reasonable and view the attacks from the human to the demon race as legitimate actions.

“Now do you understand? As the leader of many citizens, we were forced to make this decision.”

Miranda gave a shallow smile and expressed her declaration of victory.

At this moment —

“—— Very good!”

A rude and frivolous voice resounded through the scene.

Everyone unanimously turned to look at the owner of the voice.

That was Akatsuki, who was holding his hands behind his head and was at ease.

===Part 3===

Noticing that everyone’s attention was focused on him, Akatsuki could not help but think:

Right now here is the main event.

……Eh?

Akatsuki suddenly took a glance at Miu.

Miu’s sorrowful face, which was staring at Akatsuki, seemed to represent that she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s previous phrase. Thus Akatsuki gently smiled and motioned Miu to not worry.

“——!”

Through this, it made the sad looking Miu suddenly open up, and show full confidence towards Akatsuki. Thus Akatsuki faced the front, and saw the smiling Miranda hurriedly speak:

“——Akatsuki, do you empathize with our troubles?”

“Of course. Since you hold evidence, it can’t be helped.”

“……Everybody heard this clearly.”

Baram said it in a deep tone.

“This is a formal diplomatic talk, even if we mistakenly included emotions in our speech, it cannot be cancelled afterwards.”

“……”

Noticing that Akatsuki remained silent, Baram laughed.

“Just say what your opinion is, remaining silent will be considered as agreement.”

“...…If you say so, then there’s no helping it. Okay, so it’s this.”
Akatsuki shrugged.

“What does this mean? Did you give up on the peace agreement?”
Facing Listy’s suspicion, Akatsuki shook his head.

“Give up? I did not mean to say I give up……Is there anything wrong with this?”

“There is nothing wrong. Just by seeing you judge and accept that our surveillance forces were attacked by the demon race, our attacks have also gained legitimacy, so there is naturally no reason for us to retreat. Under these circumstances, do you think there is space for negotiation?”

“Of course not.”

Baram replaced Akatsuki to answer Volk’s question, then he turned to face Akatsuki.

“He has already admitted that our attack to the demon race is justified revenge.”

But……

“That’s correct, I admit that.”

Akatsuki attitude was still frivolous.

He announced to the crowd loudly.

“I recognize, and accept your argument that the demon race is the culprit behind the attacks on the surveillance forces.”

So—now it’s our turn.

“Galevain respects and accepts your country’s stance and judgment; after all, besides the testimony, you also hold relevant evidence. But do not be mistaken, the truth isn’t this, the demon race have never attacked the human surveillance forces. About this point, we also have relevant testimony and we reasonably suspect that the evidence you found are fakes made by the real culprit.”

“W……What did you say?”

Facing Akatsuki’s explanation, Baram could not help but reveal a surprised look, as if he did not understand the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. So Akatsuki gave out a slight smile and loudly requested:

“Now it is your turn to respect and understand our stance. We are troubled because we were wrongly accused, and hope you will be able to immediately retreat, this is our stance.”

“Ah……”

The moment Miu understood and exclaimed——

“——That is a lie!”

Baram slammed his hands onto the table, and angrily stood up. His chair fell down behind him and created a loud sound. Under Baram’s menacing eyes, Akatsuki still had a nonchalant look.

“While we are not able to agree with your stance, we are still willing to respect it. So I will not request that you agree with us, but at least respect our stance.”

“A mere defeated country wishes to have equal footing with us? Don’t expect that if you respect our stance, we must respect your stance!”

“Huh, did you forget? Didn’t grandpa Volk just say this? “Your status is equivalent to us, there is naturally no need to make a useless attempt at beautiful rhetorical words and diplomatic language.” If our status is equal, then it is natural to ask for the same in return!”

“Ohoh, you’re really something.”

Volk, who was placed on the spot by Akatsuki, gently smiled, and stroked his long white beard.

Baram spat out.

“That was Pope Volk’s opinion, I did not promise that.”

“Then why did you not speak at that time? “If you have an opinion, speak quickly” , “Silence represents agreement”, I wonder who said these two phrases.”

“Mmmm……”

Baram was angry to the extent where his cheeks turned red. Seeing this, Miranda could not help but cover her mouth and laugh, her shoulder even shook slightly, with an overjoyed look.

However, Akatsuki did not intend to easily let go of Baram.

“This is a formal meeting, so all the speeches “cannot be cancelled”. This phrase was your excuse that you used in the beginning in order to put me in a difficult position. Now you can’t even hold your own, it can’t be that you would pretend that you never said it right? I should hope that, the Great Disdia Emperor, would use just a dirty trick right?”

His honey tongue really made an awe-inspiring appearance.

Noticing that everybody remained silent, Akatsuki revealed a proud smile.

He then said:

“——Look, didn’t I say it already? This meeting was completely under my control.”

“……!”

Under Akatsuki’s superb conversation skills, he gave no room for rebuttal for Baram who wanted to eliminate the demon race.

However, the battle of politics was just about to begin.

“——Akatsuki-dono, please listen to me.

Alphonse suddenly spoke.

“Volk-sama did indeed mention about having the “same status”, but it should only represent only the representatives and not the relations between countries.”

“Oh……”

Although Alphonse’s eyes were filled with provocation, Akatsuki had a good impression of him.

Up till now, the developments from the peace talks, Baram’s previous careless remarks had forced his country to express disagreement with Galevain’s request, Disdia’s position and influence would also be affected. So Alphonse attempted to help his father take back the disadvantage. As a prince of his country, it was not only his responsibility but also his duty. However, Akatsuki would not be lenient because of this.

“So that is your explanation, but I believe that it should also include equality between the nations. Anyways, I respected your stances, then can you please respect mine?”

Once they accepted the opposing stances, it would mean that even if their opinions did not match, they could only interpret it by themselves. In short, Alphonse’s dissent would not have any effect. However, Alphonse readily accepted Akatsuki’s proposition.

“I see……If we accept your stance, what request do you have?”

“Immediately recall the troops that surround the forest.”

Akatsuki replied without hesitation.

“We have already accepted your stance of performing a siege, now it is your turn to show sincerity and recall your troops.”

“The cause of the attack was because our country and Sherfield’s joint forces came under attack, how would you deal with this matter? Right now both sides are sticking to their own positions, and both sides of argument are lacking evidence, and cannot accurately tell the truth. But our surveillance forces being crushed is an indisputable fact. Even if we currently do not hold real evidence, it does not deny the possibility that the demon race was involved in it.”

Alphonse’s conversational skills were also quite clever. Akatsuki spat out in his heart.

……Amazing.

The reason behind why both sides were deadlocked was because they continued to stand for their own side’s legitimate reasons.

However, Alphonse actually admitted that both sides were lacking conclusive evidence, and at the same time, Akatsuki’s opinion was only baseless speculation. Once they pulled out the emotions of both sides, it left only the truth. In reality, compared to the proposition of demon race believing they were being framed, it was clear that “Our monitoring forces have been attacked by the demon race and were completely wiped out” was more realistic.

……What should I do?

Although they could continue their stance of being misunderstood, there were many weak arguments, and sooner or later, they would be overwhelmed by the other side. Thus, Akatsuki decided to change the course.

“In order to prove that we are being framed, Galevain hopes to quickly investigate the truth of this matter. However, Galevain will not accept the truth you investigated, and at the same time, you will not accept the truth Galevain investigated. Is this correct?”

“Yes.”

Alphonse nodded. Akatsuki revealed a satisfied smile.

“Why not let the Maritime Trade Country — Ayersmarina act as a fair and impartial third party, and under witness from both sides re-investigate. I personally feel that it is an appropriate method, what do you think of it?”

Only in the situation where it did not involve both sides’ interest, it could clarify the truth.
Since the culprit was not Galevain, the truth was in their favor.

“……”

Alphonse considered for a moment.

“——This proposal is indeed appropriate.”

Then he quietly said:

“……I do not know what Sherfield thinks, Queen Listy?”

“Ah……That’s fine.”

After Listy expressed her agreement, Alphonse gaze shifted to the other side.

“Volk-sama, is Aleclasta also in favor of this proposal?”

“Yes, there are no objections. The truth is that the forces that were wiped out are from Sherfield and Disdia. I am generally following the friendship of our three country alliance, so I sent troops to participate in retaliation. As long as your country and Sherfield accept, Aleclasta will naturally have no reasons to refuse.”

“Very well, then let’s leave it as that.”

Akatsuki revealed a satisfied smile.

“——However……Akatsuki-dono.”

Alphonse coldly spoke:

“In principle, we cannot let all the troops retreat from the forest. The alternative plan was to leave the surveillance forces, I believe there are no objections from Galevain’s side.”

“Geez, you really calculated it well.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“The amount of surveillance forces are the same as before?”

“No. Since they were able to eliminate our troops in one night, this means that we cannot underestimate the other party. To prevent the same tragedy from occurring, we must increase the amount of forces.”

Alphonse apparently tried to fight for more favorable conditions, but Akatsuki replied quickly.

“Ah…Okay, that’s fine.”

“……Do you not need to confirm the number of troops that we increased?”

Akatsuki attitude was very simple, and instead made Alphonse feel a bit surprised.

Only for him to see Akatsuki smile.

“Never mind, I believe you. After all you do not wish to break the consensus both parties had managed to build right?”

“……That is true.”

At the same time he saw Alphonse gave a wry smile, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…At least we came up with a conclusion.

They at least successfully managed to remove the siege around the force. Moreover, Alphonse was a negotiation expert; if it had continued, there was no guarantee that Akatsuki would not suffer losses.

“——Otou-sama, what do you think?”

Alphonse asked for Baram’s opinion. Baram obviously did not accept this conclusion, but he could not express an objection; after all, his careless remarks made them fall under unfavorable conditions. It was thanks to Alphonse that they managed to turn the tide and barely regained their pride, so why would Baram let down his son’s efforts. Besides, this conclusion had obtained the agreement of Volk and Listy. If he was to object at this point, he would undoubtedly disgrace himself.

“……I understand, then let us do this.”

After saying this, Alphonse stared at Akatsuki as if he was seeking for Akatsuki’s consent.

Akatsuki accepted Alphonse’s gaze and quietly nodded.

……Disdia’s fourth prince Alphonse.

After his three brothers died in the battle against the demon race, Alphonse had become the sole heir of Disdia.

The frail and weak Alphonse could not be like his father and brothers and storm the battle, but he was the indispensable strategist beside his father, and helped his father to deal with politics. As a prince in a military country that had never killed on the battlefield, Alphonse was called by many citizens as the <Cowardly Prince>, but the display he showed in the debate was extraordinary. He not only made the surveillance forces stay at the forest with a legitimate reason, he even obtained agreement from the participants to increase the strength of their forces, helping his father and at the same time Disdia regain their pride.

……He sure has character.

Alphonse did not hesitate to accept the fair and impartial third party proposal to investigate the truth, which meant that Disdia did not seem to care if the truth was to be made public.

Is it because they have confidence in their own legitimacy? Or is it——

……Another conspiracy?

Not through violent coercion, but bribing with money? However, Alphonse did not seem to be that type of person. At least when he was facing Akatsuki, his eyes were extremely honest.

…Forget it.

Even if he really had little tricks, he would not be able to escape from Akatsuki. There was no need to waste his time on him.

They had managed the break through the first hurdle, but there were still more things for Akatsuki to deal with. The tension they had till now was finally resolved.

……Now they had to deal with the tension in the future.

At this moment——

“……I’m willing to accept the request of withdrawing my army and only leaving surveillance forces in the forest.”

Baram quietly said.

“But this does not represent that Disdia is willing to sign an equal peace treaty with Galevain. The demon race and Disdia’s national powers are too different, they will never be able to be equals.”

Hearing this, Akatsuki was actually secretly delighted.

One of the most important keys to the peace negotiation was to lure the militarist Disdia to say the phrase just now. He did not think that Baram would actually say it himself. Ousawa Akatsuki of course did not miss this opportunity.

“National powers are too different……What does this phrase mean?”

“Is there any more to say!”

Baram’s said with a firm tone.

“Military Strength is equal to National Power. Once war breaks out again, Disdia will be easily able to annihilate Galevain!”

“Easily? You talk big.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly.

“Listen carefully, if war breaks out again, I will be standing on Galevain’s side this time.”

===Part 4===
Listy heard this clearly, everyone almost gasped simultaneously.

Then it hit her, that was Akatsuki’s real purpose.

……You’re serious, Akatsuki.

Akatsuki had already been mentally prepared, even if he had to become enemies with his past comrades, he would still fight for the demon race.

“Hmmph……Don’t think that just by adding one more person, you will be able to compete with Disdia’s forces.”

Baram could not conceal his rage, but Akatsuki still had a frivolous appearance.

“Are you serious now?”

Akatsuki laughed.

“Did you carefully consider the consequences of becoming my enemy?”

“What did you say……?”

Through Akatsuki’s reminder, Baram’s face suddenly became pale.

……It looked like Baram had already noticed it.

Listy thought. Taking into the account of risk involved by making Akatsuki their enemy, Baram’s reaction was not surprising. After all, their opponent was a hero that had defeated Alayzard’s strongest demon king – Galious. There would absolutely be psychological impact on their soldiers. Even if he was called the “Rogue Hero”, countries all over the world, including Sherfield, had many Akatsuki supporters. Especially soldiers from the battlefield—Akatsuki, who had led the battle, was definitely their hero. These people had witnessed Akatsuki’s performance on the battlefield and they naturally understood Akatsuki’s combat prowess. When Galious was still alive, he had the title of Alayzard’s strongest and undefeatable demon king, but in the end, he still lost to Akatsuki. Once the soldiers understood that they were going to fight against the invincible Akatsuki, there was bound to be panic. This was also the reason why Baram had sent his strongest assassin to defeat Akatsuki. He did not think that Phil Barnett would lose and even the Evil Dragon Zahhark would be defeated by Akatsuki. This proved that Akatsuki’s combat abilities far surpassed Baram’s imagination.

“But……If we really began to fight, victory will still belong to us.”

Baram continue to persist, but the expression on his face was very pained. However, what he said was accurate. If it was in a frontal confrontation, the chances of Disdia winning were not low. No matter how powerful Akatsuki was, he was still only a human, how could he face the hundreds of thousands of human troops? But this would already not be a military action to eliminate the demon race, and rather a devastating war filled with corpses, even if they managed to win, the damages and impact they had to face were difficult to estimate. Although Disdia’s national power was enormous, it had already been exhausted through the battles over the years against the demon king Galious, and had yet to recover completely. Thus if war did set off again, there was no guarantee that the country would not be shaken. As the ruler of Disdia, it was impossible for Baram to not understand these principles.

……And……

Listy thought. Although the odds of winning a frontal confrontation were not low, but……

……The military conflict was not everything about the war.

“As long as war starts, victory will belong to the humans? This may not be the case.”

As if he also understood this concept, Akatsuki looked around at the crowd.

“Disdia, who lost many brave and fierce princes, is only relying on the prestige of the current emperor to maintain everything. Through the symbol and absolute authority of the Pope, the religious country Aleclasta. The only survivor of royalty who became the Queen, and after taking back the capital they rose up to fight against the demon king Galious, the country Sherfield. These three countries’ leaders are irreplaceable able people. Just by defeating the “King” or taking over a “capital”, cutting down the wishes and hope of the people, everything will be settled. The most simple example is when I defeated Galious, the battle between the humans and demon race also came to an end.”

Exactly. There are many methods to win a war, it is not necessarily about just fighting with the enemy forces.

“Meaning that once the two sides fight against each other, you will not hesitate to kill me?”

Volk narrowed his eyes and stared at Akatsuki.

Only to see Akatsuki shrug.

“I don’t want to do that either. But if you are going to become my enemy, harm my comrades, then I have no other choice. This is called karma.”

However……

“Taking you guys as the hostage is also an excellent idea. Just like you had planned to take the demon king’s daughter as a hostage.”

Therefore——

“Consider it carefully. If there really is no room for negotiation and no room for peace talks, this castle’s hall may instantly turn into a battlefield.”

The scene was suddenly enveloped in cold atmosphere.

But——

“Oh no, Akatsuki……How can you randomly scare people?”

Miranda’s smile warmed up the atmosphere of the scene.

“These talks were requested by you. If you were to cause trouble in the middle of the talks, you would only agitate the feelings that human have on the demon race. I believe that it should not be the ending that you, who wish for peace, hope for?”

“Haha, looks like I can’t hide it from you.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“However……Akatsuki.”

Volk interfered from the sidelines:

“You seem to place a deep hope on the peace treaty between the demon race and the humans, but what about the feelings of the people?”

After all……

“Humans and demon race have a history of conflict, and it flows deeply. Up till now, both sides are still in the situation of mutual hostility. How could they forgive and forget about the past and peacefully live together?”
Listy expressed agreement in her heart. Unless they obtained the support from their people, the peace treaty was only just a formality. However, Akatsuki shook his head as if he was not worried about this point.

“A peace treaty is different than an alliance. It will not force demon race and humans to live together. It simply is a non-aggression agreement in order to avoid the reoccurrence of similar conflict.”

“……Non-aggression? Meaning that we will live in peace by not interfering with each other?”

Listy asked and Akatsuki simply said “Yes” and nodded.

“The demon race only wishes to live their lives in peace. If both sides do not approach each other, then naturally conflicts will not arise. There has never been a similar agreement in the past between the humans and the demon race. The people from both sides were living in fear of a war erupting any moment. But once the peace treaty is signed, at least there will be a protection formally, which will also effectively eliminate the fears within the people’s hearts.”

The scene fell into silence. Everybody was considering the feasibility of a peace treaty in their hearts.

……It was not unreasonable.

Listy thought. As long as they both do not interfere with each other, peace between the two sides is not impossible.

At this moment……

“Ah, so that was what it is……This consideration indeed makes sense.”

Volk muttered and expressed his support.

“What? Pope Volk!”

A shocked Baram stared at Volk.

“Don’t tell me you actually believe in his nonsense?”

“Nonsense? It may not be. The long war has just ended, and there is no one that hopes for a war to start again. Truthfully, the battle has continued for too long, it is to the extent that there are some children that have never known what peace is. Since returning to our calm and peaceful lives is the hopes of people, a non-aggression agreement is a viable option……Queen Listy, what do you think?”

“……Yes, our country is also tired of the atmosphere caused by the war.”

The attack this time was caused by our country’s military, the militia stayed within the country to help out with post-war reconstruction work. Listy understood the people hated war, thus she decided to make this decision.
If it can completely eliminate war, then everything is good.

And……

……As a result, they will not have to fight against Akatsuki.

“Right now only Disdia has not expressed their opinions, how is it?”

Alphonse replaced Baram to answer Pope’s question.

“Akatsuki-dono’s proposal is indeed attractive, but there are still two problems.”

“Ah……Then please say it.”

Under Volk’s indication, Alphonse nodded.

“First is the attack on our surveillance forces. If it was really the work of the demon race, Disdia will once again take action against Galevain, and at that time, the so-called peace treaty will be gone.”

“That is justifiable, after all the premise of the peace treaty was that the attacks on the surveillance forces were unrelated to the demon race. Akatsuki, you should have no objections?”

“Yes, that is natural.”

Akatsuki nodded, then Alphonse continued to speak:

“The following is the second problem. Besides that the matter about our surveillance forces being unrelated to the demon race, there is also the premise where Akatsuki must show strength capable of resisting against us. After all, Akatsuki-dono has only given a one-sided statement. At the same time, we have no confirm the legitimacy of the empty talk. In order to prove the legitimacy of the peace treaty, I would wish for Akatsuki-dono to prove his strength.”

“Ohoh……Really you.”

Volk narrowed his eyes, laughing very happily.

“Akatsuki, what do you say? Is Alphonse’s request reasonable?”

“I have no opinions about it, I am always ready to take on the challenge.”

Akatsuki replied.

“——However, how should I prove my strength?”

“About this……As long as you are able to win over our current strongest fighting forces, it should be okay. This should be the most direct and easiest way of proving your strength.”

“That is also true. But can you tell me who do you refer to as your “strongest fighting force”?

“Is there any need to say it?”

After Alphonse said this, Listy could clearly see that a cruel smile appeared on his face.

……Could it be?

Listy, who suddenly understood, intended to stop Alphonse from continuing; however, it was unfortunately a step too late.

She saw Alphonse remain calm and composed while saying:

“——Queen Listy, General Zech and Elite Executive Loutier, would you three please go?”

Listy unconsciously bit her lower lips. Zechs and Loutier’s expression was also pale. It seems that the two had also spotted Alphonse’s trap.

She could not allow him to continue to spout out a great deal of nonsense, so Listy attempted the change the topic.

“Alphonse-dono, it is generous how highly you think of us, but we three are not the strongest forces that you speak of, this is just a baseless conjecture. It seems like you have other plans?”

“You consider too much. I do not have any other plans, and the statement about the strongest forces isn’t baseless conjecture. In the past, the three of you have fought together with Akatsuki-dono, and were classified as Great Heroes that saved Alayzard. It is rumored that everyone’s strength is on par with Akatsuki-dono. So our current strongest forces will naturally belong to none other than you three.”

“This……But……”

The situation was rapidly deteriorating. She was quickly trying to think of a plan. Under these dire circumstances, Listy turned and glanced at Loutier, only to discover that she was sweating a lot, as if she also could not think of a strategy.

……What should we do?

If the three of us win, it proves that Akatsuki’s strength was not strong enough to cause fear, and a battle between the humans and the demon race may erupt any moment.

What if the three of us lose?

……The world would believe that the peace treaty was built based on our defeat.

Although residents of Alayzard hate war, the majority of the humans do not wish to coexist peacefully with the demon race. Thus the peace treaty should be constructed based on the premise of all three countries, in order to share the responsibilities of the people’s reactions. Right now Alphonse was actually trying to push the responsibility to Sherfield, making Sherfield become the target of public criticism.

“Alphonse-dono……Please forgive me, but we cannot bear the responsibilities. Whether the peace treaty will successfully be established between our country and Aleclasta with the demon race, this responsibility should not be borne by our country alone.”

“Queen Listy, you worry too much, our country does not mind to allow Sherfield to determine whether the establishment of the peace treaty will be successful, we absolutely did not have the meaning of pushing all the responsibilities to Sherfield——Oto-sama, is this correct?”

“Ah, yes.”

Baram revealed a slight smile.

“Should the signing of the peace treaty be established, let’s let the results of the duel between Akatsuki and Queen Listy and the others to decide. Pope Volk, what is your opinion?”

“Ah……If Disdia has expressed their agreement, Aleclasta naturally do not have any reason to oppose.”

“Pope Volk?”

Facing Listy’s bitter protest, the crafty Volk smiled.

“Queen Listy, we entrust it to you. There is no need to give yourself too much pressure, just take it easy.”

“……!”

Listy bit her lips tightly. Sherfield would replace Aleclasta to bear all the responsibilities, so Volk naturally had no reason to refuse. What about Alphonse’s suggestion? Whether war would break out again or not, their country would still survive. As the leaders of their countries, Volk and Baram’s vision was looking far away, as if they already saw the future after the end of this event. In short, it was the battle of leadership for their military alliance.

……We were set up.

Alphonse, Baram and Volk’s statements were only just an excuse. If Listy and them really lose, humans and the demon race signed a peace treaty, Disdia and Aleclasta would not find out who is guilty and make Sherfield accountable. However, this will be a diplomatic conflict between the nations.

There were a few citizens that would not forgive the tiniest mistakes made by their country’s leader. If they knew that their country’s leader had lost in a duel, and was forced to sign a peace agreement that they are not willing to see, in the eyes of the people, Sherfield would become the culprit for Disdia and Aleclasta’s citizens. The citizen’s hatred will affect the diplomatic measures for the leaders, so Sherfield would undoubtedly draw the short straw compared to the other two countries; Disdia and Aleclasta could also possibly make endless demands to Sherfield.

……And……

Sherfield was certain, Alphonse’s trap was because of their relationship with Akatsuki.

Akatsuki was Sherfield’s hero. Alphonse was trying to test Akatsuki, questioning whether he was willing to speak out on behalf of the demon race and push Sherfield into a dire situation.

……Akatsuki……

Listy used pleading eyes and looked at Akatsuki. Not only did Akatsuki pressure Baram earlier, he was also able to talk back against Alphonse. Perhaps he might have a good plan to reverse the situation.

At the very next moment, to her surprise, Listy heard an incredible statement.

Akatsuki’s remark ——

“——No problem. If it is to bring peace between the two sides, I am willing to do anything.”

A few minutes later, the deceitful peace talks had quietly settled down.

Since Akatsuki had given his approval, Listy and them naturally did not have any reason to refuse.

Considering the preparation time needed, the duel between the three of them and Akatsuki was decided to be set two days later.

Right now, Listy El Da Sherfield was hurriedly heading to the entrance of the castle.

Noticing the back of her target, Listy give out a loud shot.

“——Wait, Akatsuki!”

The youth in front slowly turned his head.

Seeing Listy’s expression, Akatsuki immediately understood the reasons why she came. He turned and ordered Miu and Haruka.

“Let me speak to her privately, she seems to have something to say.”

“But……”

“Relax, nothing is going to happen.”

Facing a worried Miu, AKatsuki could not help but laugh.

“I’m not saying that you should stay away like a stranger, you should observe from a distance.”

Since Akatsuki said this, Miu could only reluctantly nod, then follow Haruka and left the scene together. Waiting till the two have walked far away enough, Listy quietly said:

“You are the murderer of her father, but you could actually gain her trust in such a short period of time.”

“This is called a relationship fostered by the life-threatening situations people faced together. Of course, my own charisma is also a reason.”

Akatsuki looked at the Miu who was not so far away, his eyes were very calm.

But Listy’s response was very sharp.

“There is an 80% chance that it was the result of those perverted hands.”

“Haha, you say?”

The slightly smiling Akatsuki shrugged, this reaction immediately made Listy unhappy.

“Not even letting the demon king’s daughter go, isn’t it too hideous to see?”

Complaining at the same time, Listy could not help but feel an outburst of emotions. The conversation they are having right now, was the same as the one few years ago when they were travelling around.

……Only that we have changed now.

Listy became the Queen, Akatsuki became the demon race representative. Compared to the relationship they had before, it was undoubtedly a great irony. While they were travelling together, the two of them would always talk on some far-fetched topic, and was always together, but now the scene has only became a distant memory, leaving behind only melancholy and sadness.

“……”

Listy felt a burst of sorrow and grief, she bowed her head in silence.

“——So?”

Akatsuki took the initiative to speak:

“You told me to stop, it should not be to talk about the old days right?”

So Listy slowly looked up.

“……Do you really intend to fight with us?”

She wanted to know why Akatsuki accepted Alphonse’s proposal.

The way the situation has evolved, Akatsuki is no long able to use his past prestige and record to play a fearful role, Alayzard’s fate, will depend on the results between the duel between Akatsuki and Listy and them. Seeing that there are only two paths left, one is the peace treaty failed to be established, Galevain would completely be destroyed by the three countries’ joint forces. The other way the peacetreaty was successful, the people who oppose the agreement will place their blame onto the defeated Listy and them, forcing Sherfield to slowly fall apart. Thus, Listy wanted to make sure, which path Akatsuki decided in the end.

The result was——

“——Give it your best shot.”

Akatsuki’s answer was surprising.

Listy even wondered if she had heard it wrong.

It really was unbelievable. Listy can understand Akatsuki’s idea of not hoping the war to reignite between the two sides, truthfully, this was also her desire.

Nobody likes war, Listy really wanted to make an effort for this peace agreement.

But if the signing of peace treaty is involved of sacrificing Sherfield, the situation was different.
Listy was Sherfield’s Queen, and at the same time, she loved this country. To protect her country and her people is absolutely a responsibility that the she, as the Queen, must bear.

……Isn’t it the same for Akatsuki……?

The five years we spent together, during that time, who knows how many times Akatsuki risked his life to fight for Sherfield. Listy believed that Akatsuki still loved Sherfield, but the current him, did not hestitate to stand on the side of the demon race, greatly shaken Listy’s belief. Listy cannot deny that her heart still had a firm trust for Akatsuki, therefore, she could not believe that Akatsuki would actually say these kinds of words.

“Did you abandon us and choose the demon race?”

Listy muttered, looking dejected.

Seeing this, Akatsuki was suddenly placed in an awkward situation.

“No, that is not what I mean.”

“Then what does that mean!”

Being overly emotionally, Listy could not help but raise her voice. Standing not far away, Miu, Haruka and even Sherfield castle guards all responded with curious eyes, but Listy did not care about the gaze from the others.

Listy did not seem to care about other people’s thoughts, she only wanted to know what Akatsuki was feeling deep down.

“I only do not want to betray myself, betray the people who believe in me.”

Akatsuki’s expression was very calm.

“Actually I could have turned a blind eye to the situation, silently watching the demon race go on a path of destruction. But you know me, do you really think I’m the type of person who would coldly observe on the sidelines?”

“This……!”

Listy was speechless, After all Akatsuki was not wrong.

Thus Akatsuki continued to speak:

“Do you want the people that trust me, or the people who know me discover that Ousawa Akatsuki only wanted to escape from reality, and was a coward who did not want to face the problem? Sorry, I can’t do that. I take pride in myself that I absolutely will not lie to myself. Yes, I am me, this is also the reason why I, as the Rogue Hero, was able to gain everyone’s trust, there is absolutely no room for negotiations.”

Akatsuki’s expression suddenly turned serious.

“Knowing that currently a handful of females are currently crying, Knowing that in the future, there will be more females that have tears trickling down, are you telling me to stand by the side and do nothing about it? Sorry, that is not my style. So I will fight, and determine who is stronger, to prove that I have no betray the trust you all have in me.”

The word “Betray” that Akatsuki spoke of made Listy feel emotional.

That is correct. In her heart, Listy felt that Akatsuki betrayed himself. However, Listy, who knew Akatsuki better than everyone, understand that this thought was not fair to Akatsuki. Based on Akatsuki’s personality, it was natural for him to take action during this kind of situation. But what was strange was, as Baram had said, why did she deliberately ignored the possibility that Akatsuki brought Miu away from Alayzard?

The answer was simple, she was unwilling to face—No, it should be unwilling to believe. Listy did want Akatsuki to protect others. She also clearly understood, that this emotion was called jealousy.

……What should I do……?

Until now, Listy finally noticed how much Akatsuki had occupied in her heart. That day, when Akatsuki returned to his own world. Up until the final moment with Akatsuki, Listy was still unwilling to say her own feelings.

Truthfully, Listy hoped that Akatsuki would remain behind, she could have cried and begged Akatsuki to not leave.

However, Listy still decided in the end to see Akatsuki leave. Because she understood, Akatsuki and herself, still had a more important task on hand.

Akatsuki must return to his own world to stop a certain person’s trap, Listy must also lead her country and her citizens, and embark on the road of reconstruction. The warmth of the parting deep kiss was what silently supported Listy in her heart.

“……”

Listy looked at Miu who was not too far away.

Miu’s worried at eye was staring at none other than Akatsuki. The girl beside her was also the same. Listy understood the emotions they have on Akatsuki, After all she is also someone who, even now, have the same feelings inside. Listy could not help but even feel a bit of envy, Miu must have revealed her truest voice in front of Akatsuki, never trying to be brave and hiding. So that is why currently Akatsuki is fighting to protect her.

……I can’t do it.

If you need me, I will immediately come— This was the words that Akatsuki had left behind before he went away.

But Listy had never called Akatsuki’’s name. She attempted to face everything alone, hoping that when they meet again, she will be able to upright face Akatsuki. Listy did not wish to increase Akatsuki’s burden, she wanted to prove herself to Akatsuki, even without Akatsuki’s help, she will still be able to undertake the task of the Queen alone. To let him know, she had fought in a lonely and solitude environment.

But Listy really did not understand, why Akatsuki would become her enemy.

……Is it because I did something wrong?

If Listy, like Miu, asked directly for help from Akatsuki, would Akatsuki immediately stand beside Listy? If she cried in the presence of Akatsuki, or even bawled, would Akatsuki abandon Galevain for Sherfield, abandon Miu for herself?”

……What am I doing?

Listy shook her head, attempting to get rid of the negative thoughts.

“……Are you okay?”

“——!”

Akatsuki extended his hands as if he showed concern, Listy suddenly shrink back and stayed away.

“Ah……”

This type of attitude that refused Akatsuki made Listy froze for a moment.

It can’t be helped. Besides from Listy and Akatsuki, there are still a few guards at the scene. Not to mention that Listy is Sherfield’s Queen, Akatsuki is the demon race’s representatives, the two of them must maintain an appropriate distance. No, strictly speaking, it should be forced to keep their distance.

Seeing Listy slowly speak with a trembling tone.

“……I cannot let you win.” [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_010.jpg|thumb|]]

As Sherfield’s Queen, For her own country’s people, and at the same time for her to obtain the respect of Akatsuki, Listy will not back down down.

“Yes, that is correct.”

Akatsuki nodded and said with a calm tone.”

“Sorry…..It must be hard on you these days.”

“……!”

Listy shuddered.

Her suppressed emotions was about to overflow, she could not hold it down any longer.

Thus——

“……Till we meet again, Akatsuki.”

Listy turned around and ran quickly into the depths of the castle, as if she was anxiously to escape from Akatsuki.

While panting, Listy was repeatedly thinking of the same question. Why? Why did the situation evolve to this today? Is it because I did not speak truthfully to myself?”

“Why……?”

A cluster of whispered leaked out from her mouth.

Perhaps, this was Listy El Da Sherfield’s truest side.

“Akatsuki……Actually I am not strong at all.”

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2014-02-22T03:12:51Z

88.195.142.91:

==Brushing Past the Idea of Peace==

===Part 1===

A splendorous and majestic corridor.

The marble floors were covered by red carpets. This was Sherfield Kingdom’s city of Erdia.

Listy was currently hurriedly running down the corridor.

Around a step to the right and left beside her, Zechs and Loutier were following her closely.

“……Is this message really true?”

Listy turned her head and asked — | “Yes.” Responded Loutier, who was following behind her, nodding her head.

“At that time I was away from the city dealing with official matters, so I cannot confirm the authenticity of the message; however, according to the soldiers responsible for reception and the maids, it should not be wrong.”

“It can’t be……”

Zechs muttered to himself with a tone of disbelief.

“Can it be that the report from the investigation team is true……?”

“……Tch!”

Listy bit on her lower lip tightly and sped up the pace.

—— Akatsuki had returned to Alayzard.

Listy and Zechs had gotten this report from their subordinates at three country alliance army headquarters near Galevain forest.

The investigation team captain had been quite excited. During the report, there were parts that were incoherent as if he had fallen into slight confusion.

Faced with this incredible intelligence, Listy did not know what judgment to make. According to Zechs and Loutier, people who returned to the original world from the alternative world could possibly pass through the <Dimensional Hole> and once again return to Alayzard. However, the news of Akatsuki returning was too sudden. It could be possible that the captain saw incorrectly, or perhaps it was an illusion created with magic. Thus Listy did not put this information into her heart. But an emergency contact that came from Sherfield changed everything. A person calling themselves as the demon race representative delivered a mail requesting to have talks with Listy.

The location specified for the talks was Sherfield’s city of Erdia. A copy with similar contents was delivered to Disdia and Aleclasta at the same time. Listy immediately contacted the two countries’ leaders to confirm that Disdia and Aleclasta had received the same letter. As for whether they should accept the request of the letter, the opinions of Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta differed.

Emperor Baram from Disdia seemed to think that this letter was the demon race’s trap and they should not accept the request in the letter.

Pope Volk from Aleclasta seemed to be have an attitude of consent. After all, if they could reduce the amount of unnecessary killing and sacrifice, it fell in line with the holy teaching and values of Church of Richard.

As for Listy, she was stuck between two alternatives. Basically, she agreed with Aleclasta’s stand, and she did not wish to increase the casualties. However, the demon race elimination this time was from the joint forces of Disdia and Sherfield. On behalf of the dead citizens, it was the responsibility of Listy as a queen to make sure justice was served.

Therefore, towards the request of the demon race, Listy was current having a reserved attitude; but the situation had changed significantly this morning. The person claiming to be the demon race representative suddenly appeared at Sherfield’s castle. This was simply a reckless act. Listy could only feel a sense of dizziness and decided to refuse the request.

—— But she did not do so.

One of the demon race representatives turned out to be Akatsuki.

“That idiot……!”

Muttering at the same time, the end of the corridor reflected upon Listy’s eyes.

The corner that was at the end of the corridor led up to the doors of the hall. Listy did not show any signs of slowing down and hurriedly extended her hand to open the heavy doors.

What was reflected in her eyes was the familiar hall, as well as the magnificent square table in the middle of the room.

And……

“——Hi, your actions were pretty fast.”

A single youth was leisurely sitting on a chair.

Listy only stopped where she was.

He was still the same as back then, whether it was his figure, or the messy shoulder——length hair and the confident look.

The familiar Ousawa Akatsuki was in front of them.

“——!”

Listy wanted to rush towards him immediately, but she suppressed her inner impulses.

Akatsuki’s return should be worth a grand celebreation. Listy had often fantasized about the reunion of Akatsuki and herself, she even thought of the things she wanted to say as well. But the current situation did not allow her to do so.

Listy carefully looked at Akatsuki and the females beside Akatsuki.

One of them was unfamiliar. From the female’s heroic and tall appearance, she should be a knight or something similar. Although Listy was very concerned about the relationship between the female and Akatsuki, it was not the time to ask for the female’s identity.

Because there was a greater and more troublesome problem in front of them. Listy’s gaze slowly shifted to the other female. Listy El Da Sherfield recognized that female, including her appearance, name and even her identity. Therefore, Listy’s opening question was not to question the female, but Akatsuki.

“Why……!”

A hoarse voice filled with a tone of resentment, Listy hurriedly attempted to confirm the truth in front of her eyes.

Why is the Demon King’s daughter Myuu, whose whereabouts were unknown, beside Akatsuki.

“Why……Akatsuki!”

Listy’s stern questioning was questioning Akatsuki, but at the same time questioning herself.

The reunion that I was looking forward to between Akatsuki and I, why did it eventually come to this sort of situation?

===Part 2===

Inside the kingdom of Sherfield city of Erdia, representatives from various countries were currently sitting at the table located in the middle of the hall.

Sherfield’s representatives were Queen Listy, General Zechs and Elite Executive Loutier.

Aleclasta’s representatives were Pop Volk and his high priest Miranda.

The representatives for Disdia were Emperor Baram and the fourth prince Alphonse. Behind them stood a knight as bodyguard. The knight’s outfit was different from Disdia’s royal knights. It was Listy’s first time seeing this knight.

……Just who is this person?

The armor equipped with several gold decorations looked extremely thick. The full helm made it hard to peep at the expression of the knight. But judging from the knight’s stance, his strength should not be underestimated.

Based on just the point that Baram specially brought this knight with him, this knight must have received Baram’s trust.

—— Aside from that……

There were Akatsuki, Myuu and the female who was called “Haruka” from Galevain.

These 11 people were the participants of this meeting.

……If only I could……

Listy was deeply stressed inside. In fact, she had planned to, before the two countries had came, ask Akatsuki questions, understanding Akatsuki’s motives and intentions, and perhaps she would be able to help Akatsuki during the talks. However, this would have been equal to the act of betraying the other two countries. If what Baram had said was to be confirmed, that Akatsuki had secretly hid the demon king’s daughter, Listy and the others who supported Akatsuki naturally could not continue their support. Thus she could only quietly wait for Baram and Volk to arrive.

The strange thing was that after seeing Akatsuki, Baram and Volk did not reveal a startled look. Therefore Listy was sure that they had already known about the existence of the <Dimensional Hole>.

“—— Valkyria.”

Under Listy’s command, the quiet and calm head maid guard nodded her head silently, and together with her numerous subordinates poured tea for the guests from each country.

Akatsuki picked up the teacup and took a sip, then immediately let out a sigh filled with emotions.

“I can’t believe I would still be able to drink the tea you made by yourself, things are really unpredictable. Valkyria, ever since I stripped your maid outfit in the forest before I left, I haven’t heard of your news. How are you these days?”

Akatsuki had a smile on his face and joked around Valkyria who was standing beside him.

Amongst the commotion, Valkyria still remained calm.

“Thanks to you, it was fairly decent. I could not repay you, but I specially added poison on the edge of the cup. It is approximately five times the lethal amount.”

“Buuuuu——!”

Akatsuki suddenly spat out the tea inside his mouth. Valkyria coldly looked at Akatsuki with a trace of disgust.

“It was only a joke, but you actually spat it out. Doing such a thing during a formal diplomatic occasion, don’t you feel that it’s rude?”

“I agree……but telling a joke also depends on the occasion right?”

Although Akatsuki made a fool of himself, it also slightly eased the tension at the scene.

……Valkyria, I really admire you.

Even facing against Akatsuki, who made all females afraid at the very mention of him, Valkyria was still able to take things calmly and sometimes even made Akatsuki suffer; this maid guard should not be underestimated. Hoping that Akatsuki could hold back on his frivolous attitude and make the meeting end in a peaceful atmosphere.

……It is probably difficult though.

Listy thought. Once the meeting began, a menacing Baram and a seemly calm Volk would certainly launch a harsh questioning on Akatsuki. At that time, Listy would not have the power to stop them.

What’s more, Listy was still dwelling upon the truth that Akatsuki had hidden Myuu. She did not have the confidence to remain calm.

Just when everyone’s teacup was poured to 80% full……

“First of all, thank you all for accepting our request and preparing today’s conference.”

Miranda heard this and could not help but laugh.

“Ah — the person that laughed was Miranda right? Can you please not interrupt me?”

“Sorry……”

Miranda had a pleased look while narrowing her eyes.

“Even in such a formal meeting, you still do not change your free——spirited and bold attitude……”

“Yes, of course.”

Akatsuki replied.

“The people here at the scene should know what kind of person I am right? A false attitude and pretentious words mean nothing to me. I am not here today to talk about topics that are important.”

“It’s okay. Today you are a representative of Galevain, your status is equivalent to us. There is naturally no need to make a useless attempt at beautiful rhetorical words and diplomatic language. Everyone here shouldn’t have any objections right?”

Volk said. As the oldest participant and the Pope from Church of Richard, naturally no one objected to Volk’s proposal. After viewing the audience’s silence as agreement, Volk nodded his head with satisfaction.

“We also did not come here to listen to your flowery words — Okay, let’s begin.”

“I’m grateful, so let’s still off with the self——introduction. I am Ousawa Akatsuki, today I came here to ask a favor for all of you, so I came back all the way from my own world to Alayzard again. Afterwards, I somehow became Galevain’s representative, pleased to meet you all.”

Listening to Akatsuki, who was completely fearless, Listy could not help but have personal feelings about it.

The meeting that would decide the fate of Alayzard had entered the prologue.

Akatsuki’s preemptive remarks ignited a fire in the meeting.

“Please let me express my view first. It does not matter whether you have comments, but this meeting is completely under my control. Let’s jump directly to the topic. Galevain hopes to, with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, form a peace agreement. From now on, it will ban everything related to hostilities including intimidation and provocation. To express your sincerity, immediately order your deployment of troops in Galevain forest border to retreat now.”

Feeling the increasingly tense atmosphere at the scene, Ousawa Miu could not help but think that the battle had just begun.

Then Miu glanced at Akatsuki beside her.

……I trust you.

Akatsuki was solely responsible for the negotiation work. Miu was only using her identity as the demon king’s daughter to witness the progress of the meeting. Peace between humans and Galevain was still a distant dream, but in the following future, signing a peace treaty was essential. Perhaps under Akatsuki’s request, the human forces would temporarily retreat, but there were no guarantees that they would not use some excuses to start a war again. With no guarantee from a peace agreement, the citizens of Galevain would forever live in fear of battle.

……If the excuse to begin the war was me……

Miu could not help but think about that. At that time, she would have to stop the war together with Akatsuki.

Originally, she thought that Akatsuki’s arrogant statement was bound to cause an uproar from everyone at the scene, but she could not imagine that it would actually be completely quiet.

“Ah…… Akatsuki, please wait.”

A calm and elegant tone. The person who was first to break the silence was Aleclasta’s Pope Volk.

“Can you please first explain why the demon king’s daughter is with you, and why you became a representative of the demon race? Just starting off by telling us to withdraw really made me confused.”

“I think you should also understand clearly, the final battle for resisting the demon king was me singly defeating Galious. Before Galious died, he requested me to take care of her daughter; after all, her precious daughter had just become the defeated country’s princess, anybody would be worried, right? Based on humanitarianism, I obviously hope to complete Galious’ final wishes, thus I secretly took the demon king’s daughter to my own world.”

After saying to this point, Akatsuki suddenly stopped.

“Originally I thought I could go back to the peaceful days…… but who knows what kind of idiot who claimed to be a hero suddenly came over.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“—— In the end, I was forced to kill that idiot.”

“You……”

Baram’s face revealed his anger, but Akatsuki had a look showing that he didn’t care.

“Ah right, that idiot seemed to call himself a hero from Disdia. Please, how did you actually confer the title of a hero to that idiot? Disdia will lose their reputation.”

After a short pause……

“Especially because that idiot actually made a contract with the Black mountain’s evil dragon.”

“—— What?”

Baram could not conceal his inner surprise.

“Zahhark was really defeated by you……?”

“What a pity. A superior dimensional being’s ability is indeed strong, but using a human as a medium made it difficult to use its true abilities. According to my calculations, he wasn’t able to even use half of its power.”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Anyhow, the guy called Phil was defeated by me in the end. Once I thought that Alayzard would continue to send soldiers to pursue us, I knew that this is not the way we should go, so I decided to return to Alayzard and clearly explain everything…… Is there any problem up to now?”

At this moment……

“Why——“

A calm and cold tone caught everyone’s attention. The source of the voice was Sherfield’s young queen Listy.

Only to see her stare coldly at Akatsuki.

“……Why did you not tell everyone?”

An exceptionally polite yet extremely cold tone, as if she was talking to the enemy.

This was Listy’s, who suppressed her inner emotions and tried to be as calm as possible, as polite as possible, method to express her words. She quietly waited for Akatsuki’s response with a sharp gaze.

“If you would let everyone know that Galious had entrusted her daughter to you, everyone would be willing to help find the best solution. I really don’t understand why you wanted to make such a ridiculous decision?”
Listy had missed Akatsuki more than anyone else, and her touching confession suddenly made the scene fall into silence.

However……

“The best solution……?”

Akatsuki asked Listy.

“Then I’d like to ask, what exactly is the better method?”

“This……”

Listy suddenly had a loss of words, but at the same time, she regained her normal tone.

Returning the demon king’s daughter to the demon race, there was a high chance of her being elected as the new demon king. Being under house arrest was also an excellent option, but there was no guarantee that there would not be dissatisfaction and protest from their citizens. Also, there was a chance that it might lead to the small, but bloodthirsty demon race faction defecting and starting a rebellion to take back the demon king’s daughter.

So……

“Besides bringing the demon king’s daughter to my own world and making her completely disappear with her whereabouts unknown, what other options did I have?”
Akatsuki’s statement made Miu feel emotional.

……That’s right.

There was no place for Miu in Alayzard. At that time she could only just follow Akatsuki to an unknown world.

Just at this moment……

“——What do you mean there is no other option? There is at least one option that could solve the problem right?”

Baram arrogantly glared at Akatsuki.

“Just kill the demon king’s daughter, doesn’t that solve everything? Bringing the demon king’s daughter to your world is not the only option, directly killing her is the best approach. In the end you made such a foolish decision, and left a curse making this world once again be shrouded under the shadow of the demon race.”

“——!”

The value of her own existence was being denied severely. Miu’s body could not help but shudder slightly.

Even if it was within her expectations, this heartless and relentless accusation hurt Miu. But —

……Ah.

Beside her, Akatsuki gently patted Miu’s shoulders.

“So what you are saying is that your intentions for sending pursuers was for the peace of Alayzard……?”

Akatsuki coldly stared directly at Baram in front of him.

Ousawa Miu could not help but think of Disdia’s true purpose.

But Akatsuki had not yet mentioned the information obtained from Phil.

……After all, there was no conclusive evidence.

Miu was well aware of it. Impulsive questioning would only become baseless slander, and put one in a more unfavorable situation. Disdia’s main goal was to use Miu as the bait and incite the demon race to start a rebellion and create a new dispute. Afterwards, use their influence from ending the war to become the leader of Alayzard. Knowing this, they could not expose Baram’s lie on the spot, thus Akatsuki decided to approach the question from another angle.

“The king’s life is equal to the life of all citizens. If Galious dies, the demon race also surrenders. This means that the battle had ended, no matter humans or the demon race, both do not need to shed blood pointlessly.”

“Blood pointlessly……? You still dare say such a thing.”

Baram glanced at Listy with one eye.

“Did you forget? Originally when Galious attacked Sherfield’s capital Erdia, besides the princess at that time, Queen Listy, Sherfield’s royalty all died at the hands of the demon race.”

Baram sudden speech made Listy bite her lips tightly and bow her head down in silence.

The tragedy five years ago emerged in her brain.

At that time, she lost her father, her relatives, her country and even lost Leon, and was forced to face despair. Yes, this was an indisputable fact.

……But……

Just when Listy was about to raise her head and speak —

“—— With all due respect. Baram——dono, this is our country’s problem.”

Loutier protested on the sidelines, Zechs also tried not to be outdone by her.

“What Lulu said is true. That day’s pain and anger belong to us.”

Then he coldly glared at Baram:

“ — It cannot become another country’s excuse.”

Listy gave a heartfelt thanks to her two close friends for speaking for her.

The unwelcomed Baram seemed to be somewhat helpless.

“I was only trying to defend for Sherfield’s injustice. If even the home country expresses this, then I, who is part of another country, cannot say anything more.”

“……At that time, I was there.”

Akatsuki muttered. Noticing Akatsuki’s gaze, Listy could not help but think:

Those are the same eyes as her. Akatsuki must have recalled that past.

“If that is the tragedy caused by the war, we cannot and should not blame anyone. If anyone wants to take responsibility for that tragedy, it should be me who killed off Leon.”

“……Enough, Akatsuki. Don’t talk about that matter.”

Listy’s tone was extremely grim.

“I have already said it many times, the you, at that time, had no power to change anything. Leon’s death is not your fault, do not push the responsibility to yourself.”

The hall suddenly plunged into silence.

After a period of time.

“……Looks like we strayed from the point.”

Volk broke the silence.

“Akatsuki, please continue to speak. To prevent us from continuing to send pursuers, you came once again to Alayzard, this point is not hard to understand. But why have you become the demon race’s representative? The demon king Galious died at your hands, why would the demon race accept you to represent them for the talk?”

“The reason is simple, they have no other choice.”

It was a simple elimination method.

“The demon race living in the forest knows that Galious entrusted his daughter to me, and they also followed Galious’s last wards and lived a peaceful life in the forest. What they could not imagine is that your army suddenly attacked them without any warning, causing them to be highly distressed. They also knew that humans would not trust the demon race, so they could only rely on me to convince you to withdraw your troops. To the demon race, this was their last resort.”

“Without warning, now you’re trying to blame us?”

Baram coldly spoke:

“The one who first attacked should be the demon race? Don’t you forget, our surveillance forces that were deployed at the borders of Galevain were completed annihilated by the attacks of the demon race.”

Just when he finished —

“ — We did not attack anyone!”

The owner of this voice got up from her seat.

A closer look revealed that it was the quiet Miu, who had remained silent since the beginning of the talks.

Being separated by Akatsuki’s body, Nanase Haruka looked at Miu, who stood up from her seat.

Ignoring everyone’s gaze, Miu coldly stared at Baram.

……It really is difficult to forgive.

A strategist using despicable means and attempting to destroy their race.

About the problem of how to deal with Akatsuki, Miu’s hidden truth and entering an alternative world — Haruka decided to wait till she would witness the actions of the two before making the final decision. Thus, today she was acting as a third party to observe the talks from aside. Using the information obtained before, as well as the speech provided by everyone, to assess the situation, Galevain being framed should be an indisputable truth. And Disdia’s Baram, who, from the beginning of the talks, had expressed a strong hostility to the demon race, even acting as if he was the victim, wasn’t it a method to get rid of the suspicion. As for the two other countries in the alliance, whether they comply with Disdia, this they do not know.

……If the other two countries also participated in it, the situation was unfavorable to the demon race.
Akatsuki believed that Sherfield, who had a shallow relationship with him, should not be involved.

But if the three countries’ leaders had came to a consensus before, humans and demon race’s peace treaty would be difficult to achieve. Akatsuki probably had thought of this point, indicated Miu to return to her seat and slowly spoke:

“About this matter of the attack, is there any conclusive evidence?”

Akatsuki attempted to refute the opposing accusation. At that time Sherfield’s red haired general spoke.

“The ones being attacked were a joint force from our country and Disdia. According to the survivors, it was the demon race’s work. Besides Disdia’s soldiers, our soldiers have also said the same thing.”

At this moment —

“—— That is only “testimony” and not “evidence”.”

Haruka immediately rebutted, bringing the attention of everyone to herself.

……W……What am I doing……?

After seeing the despicable means used to accuse the demon race, Haruka finally could not help but speak. But once the words came out, Haruka regretted immediately. Aafter all, she was not a resident from this world, and should not involve herself with the dispute between the demon race and the humans. However, Akatsuki took things calmly, and did not have any meaning of resentment, so Haruka was a little relieved. It seemed that her speech did not destroy Akatsuki and Miu’s plan.

Not only that, Akatsuki even winked at Haruka, motioning her to speak freely without having to think twice.

…….If that being the case……

Haruka nodded and turned to face the front. At first Haruka only wanted to witness Akatsuki and Miu’s actions and did not want to select a side, but her sense of justice did not allow the opposing side to use baseless evidence to accuse the demon race. This was what Nanase Haruka insisted upon as well as her belief.

“Pardon me for speaking frankly……Aside from the testimony from the survivors, I believe there should be no decisive evidence?”

Then Haruka said a speculation she was almost convinced was true.

“The demon race is the enemy of the humans. This belief is deeply rooted in the hearts of the humans, so naturally they would not consider other possibilities. If the injured soldiers claimed that it was the demon race, people would naturally turn their attacks towards the demon race, completely ignoring the wish to investigate for the truth. After all, the truth of the investigation is equal to protecting the enemy, protecting the demon race, and the person who proposed this idea would even be considered as a traitor of humans and a fellow helper of the demon race.”

Haruka paused for a moment.

“Is it not?”

“ — Please wait a moment.”

A skinny youth suddenly opened his mouth. This youth was none other than the Disdia’s fourth prince Alphonse, who was sitting beside Baram. As the prince of the military empire, Alphonse did not carry a sword. He was also wearing an outfit for a civil official. From his body and appearance, his strong point should not be in the battlefield, but his tone still had a touch of dignity.

…… After all, he is also royalty.

No matter how frail he is, he should still be equipped with guts.

Alphonse continued to say:

“We also hope to avoid unnecessary disputes. After a rigorous investigation, we confirmed that it was indeed the crime of the demon race.”

“On what basis?”

“According to the footprints on the battlefield, the enemy’s weapons and the magic residue, etc. These all point to the same conclusion, the demon race is related to the attack.”

“That is the truth.”

Sherfield’s high class elves also agreed with Alphonse.

“From the traces made by weapons on the armor, it is confirmed that it is from the special curved sword that the dark elves use. And from the magic residue, we also discovered dark magic that humans cannot use.”

Haruka nodded.

“But these things could all be fake right?”

“……You mean that we forged false evidence?”

Alphonse narrowed his eyes, revealing an unfriendly gaze. Haruka gently shook her head.

“I am just asking whether there is a possibility, and did not mean to accuse anyone.”

“This……”

Loutier pondered but could not answer. Haruka took her actions as a yes.

“In short, you do not hold any conclusive evidence, only rely on a few people’s testimony and wishfully attacked.”

It was a powerful accusation. Just when Haruka felt satisfied……

“Oh — what’s the problem about it?”

A gloomy and calm voice mixed with a tint of laughter coldly rejected Haruka’s predictions.

The owner of the voice was none other than Aleclasta’s talented female — the high priest Miranda. Her eyes seemed to reflect the world’s abyss. Haruka felt that she was nearly sucked into it.

Haruka did not know her. Today was their first time meeting each other.

But……

……This person, seemed to be like……

A cold chill encroached on her forehand. Haruka suddenly sensed a familiar gaze.

However, she quickly put this idea behind her.

“……What does that phrase mean? It was reasonable to make fakes?”

“Of course not. I only confirmed the part that is wishful thinking.”

Miranda answered.

“Even if there is the possibility of creating fakes, only people standing on the side of the demon race would make a fuss about fraud. Don’t you forget, the survirors’ testimony clearly stated that the attack force was the demon race. To us, just the testimony is more than sufficient. Moreover, when humans make a judgment, it more or less contains an element of wishful thinking right?”
Because —

“After all, humans are creatures of emotions, Although it is necessary for government officials to suppress their own emotions, and put the country’s interest and the well——being of their citizens as their top priority, but what if you are facing this situation? Facing a situation where your citizens will most likely be killed by the demon race, can you still remain calm?”

“Mmmm……But!”

Even if she was being overwhelmed by Miranda, Haruka still refused to give up.

“That’s right…… what if our positions were swapped?”

Miranda Quenty continued her attack.

“Suppose your friend was suddenly murdered, the evidence all points to the enemy, also there are eyewitness testimony. Under this circumstance, would you still believe the enemy is innocent, ignoring the citizens’ feelings, and search for evidence everywhere?”

“…….Mmmm!”

This was going badly, Haruka thought to herself. Alphonse and Loutier’s argument was based on logic, thus Haruka could refute it using theory. However, Miranda appealed to the emotions. By adding the element of emotion into the debate, it forced Haruka to respect them. As a result, there was no doubt that it would make their opposing actions reasonable and view the attacks from the human to the demon race as legitimate actions.

“Now do you understand? As the leader of many citizens, we were forced to make this decision.”

Miranda gave a shallow smile and expressed her declaration of victory.

At this moment —

“—— Very good!”

A rude and frivolous voice resounded through the scene.

Everyone unanimously turned to look at the owner of the voice.

That was Akatsuki, who was holding his hands behind his head and was at ease.

===Part 3===

Noticing that everyone’s attention was focused on him, Akatsuki could not help but think:

Right now here is the main event.

……Eh?

Akatsuki suddenly took a glance at Miu.

Miu’s sorrowful face, that was staring at Akatsuki, seemed to represent that she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s previous phrase. Thus Akatsuki gently smiled and motioned Miu to not worry.

“——!”

Through this, it mad the sad looking Miu suddenly open up, and show full confidence towards Akatuski. Thus Akatsuki faced the front, and seeing the smiling Miranda hurriedly speak:

“——Akatsuki, do you empathize with our troubles?”

“Of course. Since you hold evidence, then it can’t be helped.”

“……Everybody heard this clearly.”

Baram’s said it in a deep tone.

“This is a formal diplomatic talk, even if we mistakenly included emotions in our speech, it cannot be cancelled afterwards.”

“……”

Noticing that Akatsuki remained silent, Baram laughed.

“Just say what your opinion is, remaining silent will be considered as agreement.”

“...…If you say so, then there’s no helping it. Okay, so it’s this.”
Akatsuki shrugged.

“What does this mean? Did you give up on the peace agreement?”
Facing Listy’s suspicion, Akatsuki shook his head.

“Give up? I did not mean to say I give up……Is there anything wrong with this?”

“There is nothing wrong. Just by seeing you judge and accept that our surveillance forces were attacked by the demon race, our attacks have also gained legitimacy, there is naturally no reason for us to retreat. Under this circumstances, do you think there is space for negotiation?”

“Of course not.”

Baram replaced Akatsuki to answer Volk’s question, then he turned to face Akatsuki.

“He has already admitted that our attack to the demon race is justified revenge.”

But……

“That’s correct, I admit that.”

Akatsuki attitude was still frivolous.

He announced to the crowd loudly.

“I recognize, and accept your argument that the demon race is the culprit behind the attacks on the surveillance forces.”

So—now it’s our turn.

“Galevain respects and accepts your country’s stance and judgment, after all besides from the testimony, you also hold relevant evidence. But do be mistaken, the truth isn’t this, the demon race have never attacked the human surveillance forces. About this point, we also have relevant testimony and we reasonably suspect that the evidence you found are fakes made by the real culprit.”

“W……What did you say?”

Facing Akatsuki’s explanation, Baram could not help but reveal a surprised look, as if he did not understand the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. So Akatsuki gave out a slight smile and loudly requested:

“Now it is your turn to respect and understand our stance. We are troubled because we were wrongly accused, we hope you will be able to immediately retreat, this is our stance.”

“Ah……”

The moment Miu understood and exclaimed——

“——That is a lie!”

Baram slammed his hands onto the table, and angrily stood up. His chair fell down behind and created a loud sound. Under Baram’s menacing eyes, Akatsuki still had a nonchalant look.

“While we are not able to agree with your stance, we are still willing to respect it. So I will not request that you agree with us, but at least respect our stance.”

“A mere defeated country wishes to have equal footing with us? Don’t expect that if you respect our stance, we must respect your stance!”

“Huh, did you forget? Didn’t grandpa Volk just say this? “Your status is equivalent to us, there is naturally no need to make a useless attempt at beautiful rhetorical words and diplomatic language.” If our status is equal, then it is natural to ask for the same in return!”

“Ohoh, you’re really something.”

Volk, that was placed on the spot by Akatsuki, gently smiled, and stroked his long white beard.

Baram spat out.

“That was Pope Volk’s opinion, I did not promise that.”

“Then why do you not speak at that time? “If you have an opinion, speak quickly” , “Silence represents agreement”, I wonder who said these two phrases.”

“Mmmm……”

Baram was angry to the extent where his cheeks turned red. Miranda seeing this could not help but cover her mouth and laugh, her shoulder even shook slightly, with an overjoyed look.

However, Akatsuki did not intend to easily let go of Baram.

“This is a formal meeting, so all the speeches “cannot be cancelled”. This phrase was your excuse that you used in the beginning in order to put me in a difficult position, now you can’t even hold your own, it can’t be that you would pretend that you never said it right? I should hope that, the Great Disdia Emperor, would use just a dirty trick right?”

His honey tongue really made an awe-inspiring appearance.

Noticing that everybody remained silent, Akatsuki revealed a proud smile.

He then said:

“——Look, didn’t I say it already? This meeting was completely under my control.”

“……!”

Under Akatsuki’s superb conversation skills, he gave no room for rebuttal for Baram who wanted to eliminate the demon race.

However, the battle of politics was just about to begin.

“——Akatsuki-dono, please listen to me.

Alphonse suddenly speaks.

“Volk-sama did indeed mention about having the “same status”, but it should only represent only the representatives and not the relations between countries.”

“Oh……”

Although Alphonse’s eyes was filled with provocation, Akatsuki had a good impression on him.

Up till now, the developments from the peace talks, Baram’s previous careless remarks had forced his country to express disagreement with Galevain’s request, Disdia’s position and influence will also be affected. So Alphonse attempts to help his father take back the disadvantage. As a prince of his country, it is not only his responsibility but also his duty. However, Akatsuki will not be lenient because of this.

“So that is your explanation, but I believe that it should also include equality between the nations. Anyways, I respected your stances, then can you please respect mine?”

Once they accepted the opposing stances, it means that even if their opinions do not match, they could only interpret it by themselves. In short, Alphonse’s dissent would not have any effect. However, Alphonse readily accepted Akatsuki’s proposition.

“I see……If we accept your stance, what request do you have?”

“Immediately recall the troops that surround the forest.”

Akatsuki replied without hesitation.

“We have already accepted your stance of performing a siege, now it is your turn to show sincerity and recall your troops.”

“The cause of the attack was because our country and Sherfield’s joint forces came under attack, how would you deal with this matter? Right now both sides are sticking to their own positions, and both sides of argument are lacking evidence, and cannot accurately tell the truth. But our surveillance forces being crushed is an indisputable fact, even if we currently do not hold real evidence, but it does not deny the possibility that the demon race was involved in it.”

Alphonse’s conversational skills was also quite clever, Akatsuki spat out in his heart.

……Amazing.

The reason behind why both sides were deadlocked was because they continued to stand for their own sides legitimate reasons.

However, Alphonse actually admitted that both sides are lacking conclusive evidence, and at the same time, Akatsuki’s opinion was only baseless speculation. Once they pulled out both sides emotions, it is left with only the truth. In reality, compared to the proposition of demon race believes they are being framed, it is clear that “Our monitoring forces have been attacked by the demon race and was completely wiped out” was more realistic.

……What should I do?

Although they could continue their stance of being misunderstood, there are many weak arguments, and sooner or later, they will be overwhelmed by the other side; thus, Akatsuki decided to change the course.

“In order to prove that we are being framed, Galevain hopes to quickly investigate the truth of this matter. However, Galevain will not accept the truth you investigated, and at the same time, you will not accept the truth Galevain investigated. Is this correct?”

“Yes.”

Alphonse nodded, Akatsuki revealed a satisfied smile.

“Why not let the Maritime Trade Country — Ayersmarina act as a fair and impartial third party, and under witness from both sides to re-investigate. I personally feel that it is an appropriate method, what do you think of it??”

Only in the situation where it did not involve both sides interest, it can clarify the truth.
Since the culprit was not Galevain, the truth was in their favor.

“……”

Alphonse considered for a moment.

“——This proposal is indeed appropriate.”

Then he quietly said:

“……I do not know what Sherfield thinks, Queen Listy?”

“Ah……That’s fine.”

After Listy expressed her agreement, Alphonse gaze shifted to the other side.

“Volk-sama, is Aleclasta also in favor of this proposal?”

“Yes, there are no objections. The truth is that the forces that were wiped out are from Sherfield and Disdia, I am generally following the friendship of our three country alliance, so I sent troops to participate in retaliation. As long as your country and Sherfield accepts, Aleclasta will naturally have no reasons to refuse.

“Very well, then let’s leave it as that.”

Akatsuki revealed a satisfied smile.

“——However……Akatsuki-dono.”

Alphonse coldly spoke:

“In principle, we cannot let all the troops retreat from the forest. The alternative plan was to leave the surveillance forces, I believe there are no objections from Galevain’s side.

“Geez, you really calculated it well.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“The amount of surveillance forces are the same as before?”

“No. Since they were able to eliminate our troops in one night, this represents that we cannot underestimate the other party. To prevent the same tragedy of occurring, we must increase the amount of forces.”

Alphonse apparently tried to fight for more favorable conditions, but Akatsuki replied quickly.

“Ah…Okay, that’s fine.”

“……Do you not need to confirm how many number of troops that we increased?”

Akatsuki attitude was very simple, and instead made Alphonse feel a bit surprised.

Only to see Akatsuki smile.

“Never mind, I believe you. After all you do not wish to break the consensus both parties had managed to build right?”

“……That is true.”

At the same time he saw Alphonse gave a wry smile, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…At least we came up with a conclusion.

They at least successfully manage to remove the siege around the force. Moreover, Alphonse was a negotiation expert, if it had continued, there is no guarantee that Akatsuki would not suffer losses.

“——Otou-sama, what do you think?”

Alphonse asked for Baram’s opinion. Baram obviously did not accept this conclusion, but he cannot express an objection; After all, his careless remarks made them fall under unfavorable conditions, it was thanks to Alphonse who managed to turn the tide and barely regained their pride, why will Baram let down his son’s efforts. Besides, this conclusion had obtained the agreement of Volk and Listy, if he was to object at this point, he would undoubtedly disgrace himself.

“……I understand, then let us do this.”

After saying this, Alphonse stared at Akatsuki as if he was seeking for Akatsuki’s consent.

Akatsuki accepted Alphonse’s gaze and quietly nodded.

……Disdia’s fourth prince Alphonse.

After his three brothers died in the battle against the demon race, Alphonse has become the sole heir of Disdia.

The frail and weak Alphonse cannot be like his father and brothers and storm the same battle, but he was the indispensable strategist beside his father, and helped his father to deal with politics. As a prince in a military country that had never killed in the battlefield, Alphonse was called by many citizens as the <Cowardly Prince>, but the display he showed in the debate was extraordinary, he not only made the surveillance forces stay at the forest as a legitimate reason, he even obtained agreement from the participants to increase the strength of their forces, helping his father and at the same time Disdia regain their pride.

……He sure has character.

Alphonse did not hesitate to accept the fair and impartial third party proposal to investigate the truth, this represents that Disdia did not seem to care if the truth was to be made public.

Is it because they have confidence in their own legitimacy? Or is it——

……Another conspiracy?

Not through violent coercion, but bribing with money? However, Alphonse did not seem to be that type of person. At least when he was facing Akatsuki, his eyes were extremely honest.

…Forget it.

Even if he really had little tricks, he would not be able to escape from Akatsuki. There is no need to waste his time on him.

They had managed the break through the first hurdle, but there are still more things for Akatsuki to deal with. The tension they had till now was finally resolved.

……Now they have to deal with the tension in the future.

At this moment——

“……I’m willing to accept the request of withdrawing my army and only leaving surveillance forces in the forest.”

Baram quietly said.

“But this does not represent that Disdia is willing to sign a equal peace treaty with Galevain. The demon race and Disdia’s national powers are too different, they will never be able to be equals.”

Akatsuki hearing this, was actually secretly delighted.

One of the most important keys to the peace negotiation was to lure the militarist Disdia to say the phrase just now, he did not think that Baram will actually say it himself. Ousawa Akatsuki of course did not miss this opportunity.

“National powers are too different……What does this phrase mean?”

“Is there any more to say!”

Baram’s said with a firm tone.

“Military Strength is equal to National Power. Once war breaks out again, Disdia will be easily able to annihilate Galevain!”

“Easily? You talk big.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly.

“Listen carefully, if war breaks out again, I will be standing on Galevain’s side this time.”

===Part 4===
Listy heard this clearly, everyone almost gasped simultaneously.

Then it hit her, that was Akatsuki’s real purpose.

……You’re serious, Akatsuki.

Akatsuki had already been mentally prepared, even if he had to become enemies with his past comrades, he would still fight for the demon race.

“Hmmph……Don’t think that just by adding one more person, you will be able to compete with Disdia’s forces.”

Baram could not conceal his rage, but Akatsuki still had a frivolous appearance.

“Are you serious now?”

Akatsuki laughed.

“Did you carefully consider the consequences of becoming my enemy?”

“What did you say……?”

Through Akatsuki’s reminder, Baram’s face suddenly became pale.

……Looks like Baram have already noticed it.

Listy thought. Taking into the account of risk involved by making Akatsuki their enemy, Baram’s reaction was no surprising. After all, their opponent is a hero that defeated Alayzard’s strongest demon king – Galious., there will absolutely be psychological impact onto their soldier. Even if he was called the “Rogue Hero”, but including Sherfield, countries all over the world had many Akatsuki supporters. Especially soldiers from the battlefield, Akatsuki, who led the battle, was definitely their hero. These people witnessed Akatsuki’s performance on the battlefield and they naturally understood Akatsuki’s combat prowess. When Galious was still alive, he had the title of Alayzard’s strongest and undefeatable demon king, but in the end, he still lost to Akatsuki. Once the soldiers understood that they were going to fight against the invincible Akatsuki, there was bound to be panic. This was also the reason why Baram had sent his strongest assassin to defeat Akatsuki. He did not think that Phil Barnett would lose and even the Evil Dragon Zahhark would be defeated by Akatsuki, this proves that Akatsuki’s combat abilities far surpassed Baram’s imaginations.

“But……If we really began to fight, victory will still belong to us.”

Baram continue to persist, but the expression on his face was very painful. However, what he said was accurate, if it was in a frontal confrontation, the chances of Disdia winning is not low. No matter how powerful Akatsuki is, he still only a human, how could he face the hundreds of thousands of human troops? But this will already not be a military action to eliminate the demon race, and rather a devastating war filled with corpses, even if they managed to win, the damages and impact they had to face was difficult to estimate. Although Disdia’s national power was enormous, but it already been exhausted through the battles over the years against the demon king Galious, it has yet to recover completely. Thus if war did set off again, there was no guarantee that the country will not be shaken. As the ruler of Disdia, it is impossible for Baram to not understand these principles.

……And……

Listy thought. Although the odds of winning a frontal confrontation is not low, but……

……The military conflict is not everything about the war.

“As long as war starts, victory will belong to the humans? This may not be the case.”

As if he also understood this concept, Akatsuki looked around at the crowd.

“Disdia, who lost many brave and fierce princes, is only relying on the prestige of the current emperor to maintain everything. Through the symbol and absolute authority of the Pope, the religious country Aleclasta. The only survivor of royalty who became the Queen, and after taking back the capital they rose up to fight against the demon king Galious, the country Sherfield. These three countries’ leaders are irreplaceable able people. Just by defeating the “King” or taking over a “capital”, cutting down the wishes and hope of the people, then everything will be settled. The most simple example is when I defeated Galious, the battle between the humans and demon race had also come to an end.”

Exactly. There are many methods to win a war, it is not necessarily about just fighting with the enemy forces.

“Meaning that once the two sides fight against each other, you will not hesitate to kill me?”

Volk narrowed his eyes and stared at Akatsuki.

Only to see Akatsuki shrugged.

“I don’t want to do that as well. But if you are going to become my enemy, harm my comrades, then I have no other choice. This is called karma.”

However……

“Taking you guys as the hostage is also an excellent idea. Just like you had plan to take the demon king’s daughter as a hostage.”

Therefore——

“Consider it carefully. If there really is no room for negotiation and no room for peace talks, this castle’s hall may instantly turn into a battlefield.”

The scene was suddenly enveloped in cold atmosphere.

But——

“Oh no, Akatsuki……How can you randomly scare people?”

Miranda’ smile warmed up the atmosphere of the scene.

“The talks was requested by you, if you were to cause trouble in the middle of the talks, you would only agitate the feelings that human have on the demon race. I believe that it should not be the ending that you, who wish for peace, hope for?”

“Haha, looks like I can’t hide it from you.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“However……Akatsuki.”

Volk interfered from the sidelines:

“You seem to place a deep hope on the peace treaty between the demon race and the humans, but what about the feelings of the people?”

After all……

“Humans and demon race had a history of conflict, and flows deeply. Up till now, both sides are still in the situation of mutual hostility, how could forgive and forget about the past and peacefully live together?”
Listy expressed agreement in her heart. Unless they obtained the support from their people, otherwise the peace treaty was only just a formality. However, Akatsuki shook his head as if he was not worried about this point.

“A peace treaty is different than an alliance, it will not force demon race and humans to live together, it simply is a non-aggression agreement in order to avoid the reoccurrence of similar conflict.”

“……Non-aggression? Meaning that we will live in peace by not interfering with each other?”

Listy asked and Akatsuki simply said “Yes” and nodded.

“The demon race only wishes to live their lives in peace. If both sides do not approach each other, the naturally conflicts will not arise. There has never been a similar agreement in the past between the humans and the demon race, the people from both sides were living in fear of a war erupting any moment. But once the peace treaty is signed, at least there will be a protection formally, which will also effectively eliminate the fears within the people’s hearts.”

The scene fell into silence, everybody was considering the feasibility of a peace treaty in their hearts.

……It was not unreasonable.

Listy thought. As long as they both do not interfere with each other, peace between the two sides is not impossible.

At this moment……

“Ah, so that was what it is……This consideration indeed makes sense.”

Volk muttered and expressed his support.

“What? Pope Volk!”

A shocked Baram stared at Volk.

“Don’t tell me you actually believe in his nonsense?”

“Nonsense? It may not be. The long war has just ended, there is no one that hopes for a war to start again. Truthfully, the battle has continued for too long, it is to the extent that there are some children that never knew what peace was. Since returning to our calm and peaceful lives is the hopes of people, a non-aggression agreement is a viable option……Queen Listy, what do you think?”

“……Yes, our country is also tired of the atmosphere caused by the war.”

The attack this time was caused by our country’s military, the militia stayed within the country to help out with post-war reconstruction work. Listy understood the people hated war, thus she decided to make this decision.
If it can completely eliminate war, then everything is good.

And……

……As a result, they will not have to fight against Akatsuki.

“Right now only Disdia has not expressed their opinions, how is it?”

Alphonse replaced Baram to answer Pope’s question.

“Akatsuki-dono’s proposal is indeed attractive, but there are still two problems.”

“Ah……Then please say it.”

Under Volk’s indication, Alphonse nodded.

“First is the attack of our surveillance forces. If it was really the work of the demon race, Disdia will once again take action against Galevain, at that time, the so-called peace treaty will be gone.”

“That is justifiable, after all the premise of the peace treaty was that the surveillance forces’ attacks were unrelated to the demon race. Akatsuki, you should have no objections?”

“Yes, that is natural.”

Akatsuki nodded, then Alphonse continued to speak:

“The following is the second problem. Besides that the matter about our surveillance forces were unrelated to the demon race, there is also the premise where Akatsuki must show strength capable of resisting against us. After all, Akatsuki-dono has only given a one-sided statement, at the same time, we have no confirm the legitimacy of the empty talk. In order to prove the legitimacy of the peace treaty, I would wish for Akatsuki-dono to prove his strength.”

“Ohoh……Really you.”

Volk narrowed his eyes, laughing very happily.

“Akatsuki, what do you say? Is Alphonse’s request reasonable?”

“I have no opinions about it, I am always ready to take on the challenge.”

Akatsuki replied.

“——However, how should I prove my strength?”

“About this……As long as you are able to win over our current strongest fighting forces, it should be okay. This should be the most direct and easiest way of proving your strength.”

“That is also true. But can you tell me who do you refer to as your “strongest fighting force”?

“Is there any need to say it?”

After Alphonse said this, Listy could clearly see that a cruel smile appeared on his face.

……Could it be?

Listy, who suddenly understood, intended to stop Alphonse from continuing, however, it was unfortunately a step too late.

She saw Alphonse remain calm and composed while saying:

“——Queen Listy, General Zech and Elite Executive Loutier, would you three please go?”

Listy unconsciously bit her lower lips, Zechs and Loutier’s expression was also pale. It seems that the two had also spotted Alphonse’s trap.

She could not allow him to continue to spout out a great deal of nonsense, Listy attempted the change the topic.

“Alphonse-dono, it is generous how highly you think of us, but we three is not the strongest forces that you speak of, this is just a baseless conjecture. It seems like you have other plans?”

“You consider too much. I do not have any other plans, and the statement about the strongest forces isn’t baseless conjecture. In the past, the three of you have fought together with Akatsuki-dono, and were classified as Great Heroes that saved Alayzard, it is rumored that everyone’s strength is on par with Akatsuki-dono. So our current strongest forces will naturally belong to none other than you three.”

“This……But……”

The situation is rapidly deteriorating, she was quickly trying to think of a plan. Under this dire circumstances, Listy turned and glanced at Loutier, but only to discover that she was sweating a lot, as if she also could not think of a strategy.”

……What should we do?

If the three of us win, it proves that Akatsuki’s strength was not strong enough to cause fear, a battle between the humans and the demon race may erupt any moment.

What if the three of us lose?

……The world would believe that the peace treaty was built based on our defeat.

Although residents of Alayzard hate war, but the majority of the humans all do not wish to coexist peacefully with the demon race, thus the peace treaty should be constructed based on the premise of all three countries, in order to share the responsibilities of the people’s reactions. Right now Alphonse was actually trying to push the responsibility to Sherfield, making Sherfield become the target of public criticism.

“Alphonse-dono……Please forgive me, but we cannot bear the responsibilities. Whether the peace treaty will successfully be established between our country and Aleclasta with the demon race, this responsibility should not be borne by our country alone.”

“Queen Listy, you worry too much, our country does not mind to allow Sherfield to determine whether the establishment of the peace treaty will be successful, we absolutely did not have the meaning of pushing all the responsibilities to Sherfield——Oto-sama, is this correct?”

“Ah, yes.”

Baram revealed a slight smile.

“Should the signing of the peace treaty be established, let’s let the results of the duel between Akatsuki and Queen Listy and the others to decide. Pope Volk, what is your opinion?”

“Ah……If Disdia has expressed their agreement, Aleclasta naturally do not have any reason to oppose.”

“Pope Volk?”

Facing Listy’s bitter protest, the crafty Volk smiled.

“Queen Listy, we entrust it to you. There is no need to give yourself too much pressure, just take it easy.”

“……!”

Listy bit her lips tightly. Sherfield would replace Aleclasta to bear all the responsibilities, Volk naturally will have no reason to refuse, what about Alphonse’s suggestion? Whether if war would break out again, their country will still survive. As the leader of their country, Volk and Baram’s vision was looking far away, as if they already see the future after the end of this event. In short, it is the battle of leadership for their military alliance.

……We were set up.

Alphonse, Baram and Volk’s statements were only just an excuse. If Listy and them really lose, humans and the demon race signed a peace treaty, Disdia and Aleclasta would not find out who is guilty and make Sherfield accountable. However, this will be a diplomatic conflict between the nations.

There were a few citizens that would not forgive the tiniest mistakes made by their countries’ leader, if they knew that their country’s leader had lost in a duel, and was forced to sign a peace agreement that they are not willing to see, in the eyes of the people, Sherfield will become the culprit for Disdia and Aleclasta’s citizens. The citizen’s hatred will affect the diplomatic measures for the leaders, so Sherfield would undoubtedly draw the short straw compared to the other two countries, Disdia and Aleclasta could also possibly make endless demands to Sherfield.

……And……

Sherfield was certain, Alphonse’s trap was because of their relationship with Akatsuki.

Akatsuki was Sherfield’s hero. Alphonse is trying to test Akatsuk, questioning whether if he was willing to speak out on behalf for the demon race and push Sherfield into a dire situation.

……Akatsuki……

Listy used pleading eyes and looked at Akatsuki. Not only did Akatsuki pressured Baram earlier, he was also able to talk back against Alphonse, perhaps he may have a good plan to reverse the situation.

At the very next moment, to her surprise, Listy heard an incredible statement.

Akatsuki’s remark ——

“——No problem. If it is to bring peace between the two sides, I am willing to do anything.”

A few minutes later, the deceitful peace talks had quietly settled down.

Since Akatsuki had given his approval, Listy and them naturally did not have any reason to refuse.

Considering the preparation time needed, the duel between the three of them and Akatsuki was decided to be set two days later.

Right now, Listy El Da Sherfield was hurriedly heading to the entrance of the castle.

Noticing the back of her target, Listy give out a loud shot.

“——Wait, Akatsuki!”

The youth in front slowly turned his head.

Seeing Listy’s expression, Akatsuki immediately understand the reasons why she came, she turned and ordered Miu and Haruka.

“Let me speak to her privately, she seems to have something to say.”

“But……”

“Relax, nothing is going to happen.”

Facing a worried Miu, AKatsuki could not help but laugh.

“I’m not saying that you should stay away like a stranger, you should observe from a distance.”

Since Akatsuki said this, Miu could only reluctantly nod, then follow Haruka and left the scene together. Waiting till the two have walked far away enough, Listy quietly said:

“You are the murderer of her father, but you could actually gain her trust in such a short period of time.”

“This is called a relationship fostered by the life-threatening situations people faced together. Of course, my own charisma is also a reason.”

Akatsuki looked at the Miu who was not so far away, his eyes were very calm.

But Listy’s response was very sharp.

“There is an 80% chance that it was the result of those perverted hands.”

“Haha, you say?”

The slightly smiling Akatsuki shrugged, this reaction immediately made Listy unhappy.

“Not even letting the demon king’s daughter go, isn’t it too hideous to see?”

Complaining at the same time, Listy could not help but feel an outburst of emotions. The conversation they are having right now, was the same as the one few years ago when they were travelling around.

……Only that we have changed now.

Listy became the Queen, Akatsuki became the demon race representative. Compared to the relationship they had before, it was undoubtedly a great irony. While they were travelling together, the two of them would always talk on some far-fetched topic, and was always together, but now the scene has only became a distant memory, leaving behind only melancholy and sadness.

“……”

Listy felt a burst of sorrow and grief, she bowed her head in silence.

“——So?”

Akatsuki took the initiative to speak:

“You told me to stop, it should not be to talk about the old days right?”

So Listy slowly looked up.

“……Do you really intend to fight with us?”

She wanted to know why Akatsuki accepted Alphonse’s proposal.

The way the situation has evolved, Akatsuki is no long able to use his past prestige and record to play a fearful role, Alayzard’s fate, will depend on the results between the duel between Akatsuki and Listy and them. Seeing that there are only two paths left, one is the peace treaty failed to be established, Galevain would completely be destroyed by the three countries’ joint forces. The other way the peacetreaty was successful, the people who oppose the agreement will place their blame onto the defeated Listy and them, forcing Sherfield to slowly fall apart. Thus, Listy wanted to make sure, which path Akatsuki decided in the end.

The result was——

“——Give it your best shot.”

Akatsuki’s answer was surprising.

Listy even wondered if she had heard it wrong.

It really was unbelievable. Listy can understand Akatsuki’s idea of not hoping the war to reignite between the two sides, truthfully, this was also her desire.

Nobody likes war, Listy really wanted to make an effort for this peace agreement.

But if the signing of peace treaty is involved of sacrificing Sherfield, the situation was different.
Listy was Sherfield’s Queen, and at the same time, she loved this country. To protect her country and her people is absolutely a responsibility that the she, as the Queen, must bear.

……Isn’t it the same for Akatsuki……?

The five years we spent together, during that time, who knows how many times Akatsuki risked his life to fight for Sherfield. Listy believed that Akatsuki still loved Sherfield, but the current him, did not hestitate to stand on the side of the demon race, greatly shaken Listy’s belief. Listy cannot deny that her heart still had a firm trust for Akatsuki, therefore, she could not believe that Akatsuki would actually say these kinds of words.

“Did you abandon us and choose the demon race?”

Listy muttered, looking dejected.

Seeing this, Akatsuki was suddenly placed in an awkward situation.

“No, that is not what I mean.”

“Then what does that mean!”

Being overly emotionally, Listy could not help but raise her voice. Standing not far away, Miu, Haruka and even Sherfield castle guards all responded with curious eyes, but Listy did not care about the gaze from the others.

Listy did not seem to care about other people’s thoughts, she only wanted to know what Akatsuki was feeling deep down.

“I only do not want to betray myself, betray the people who believe in me.”

Akatsuki’s expression was very calm.

“Actually I could have turned a blind eye to the situation, silently watching the demon race go on a path of destruction. But you know me, do you really think I’m the type of person who would coldly observe on the sidelines?”

“This……!”

Listy was speechless, After all Akatsuki was not wrong.

Thus Akatsuki continued to speak:

“Do you want the people that trust me, or the people who know me discover that Ousawa Akatsuki only wanted to escape from reality, and was a coward who did not want to face the problem? Sorry, I can’t do that. I take pride in myself that I absolutely will not lie to myself. Yes, I am me, this is also the reason why I, as the Rogue Hero, was able to gain everyone’s trust, there is absolutely no room for negotiations.”

Akatsuki’s expression suddenly turned serious.

“Knowing that currently a handful of females are currently crying, Knowing that in the future, there will be more females that have tears trickling down, are you telling me to stand by the side and do nothing about it? Sorry, that is not my style. So I will fight, and determine who is stronger, to prove that I have no betray the trust you all have in me.”

The word “Betray” that Akatsuki spoke of made Listy feel emotional.

That is correct. In her heart, Listy felt that Akatsuki betrayed himself. However, Listy, who knew Akatsuki better than everyone, understand that this thought was not fair to Akatsuki. Based on Akatsuki’s personality, it was natural for him to take action during this kind of situation. But what was strange was, as Baram had said, why did she deliberately ignored the possibility that Akatsuki brought Miu away from Alayzard?

The answer was simple, she was unwilling to face—No, it should be unwilling to believe. Listy did want Akatsuki to protect others. She also clearly understood, that this emotion was called jealousy.

……What should I do……?

Until now, Listy finally noticed how much Akatsuki had occupied in her heart. That day, when Akatsuki returned to his own world. Up until the final moment with Akatsuki, Listy was still unwilling to say her own feelings.

Truthfully, Listy hoped that Akatsuki would remain behind, she could have cried and begged Akatsuki to not leave.

However, Listy still decided in the end to see Akatsuki leave. Because she understood, Akatsuki and herself, still had a more important task on hand.

Akatsuki must return to his own world to stop a certain person’s trap, Listy must also lead her country and her citizens, and embark on the road of reconstruction. The warmth of the parting deep kiss was what silently supported Listy in her heart.

“……”

Listy looked at Miu who was not too far away.

Miu’s worried at eye was staring at none other than Akatsuki. The girl beside her was also the same. Listy understood the emotions they have on Akatsuki, After all she is also someone who, even now, have the same feelings inside. Listy could not help but even feel a bit of envy, Miu must have revealed her truest voice in front of Akatsuki, never trying to be brave and hiding. So that is why currently Akatsuki is fighting to protect her.

……I can’t do it.

If you need me, I will immediately come— This was the words that Akatsuki had left behind before he went away.

But Listy had never called Akatsuki’’s name. She attempted to face everything alone, hoping that when they meet again, she will be able to upright face Akatsuki. Listy did not wish to increase Akatsuki’s burden, she wanted to prove herself to Akatsuki, even without Akatsuki’s help, she will still be able to undertake the task of the Queen alone. To let him know, she had fought in a lonely and solitude environment.

But Listy really did not understand, why Akatsuki would become her enemy.

……Is it because I did something wrong?

If Listy, like Miu, asked directly for help from Akatsuki, would Akatsuki immediately stand beside Listy? If she cried in the presence of Akatsuki, or even bawled, would Akatsuki abandon Galevain for Sherfield, abandon Miu for herself?”

……What am I doing?

Listy shook her head, attempting to get rid of the negative thoughts.

“……Are you okay?”

“——!”

Akatsuki extended his hands as if he showed concern, Listy suddenly shrink back and stayed away.

“Ah……”

This type of attitude that refused Akatsuki made Listy froze for a moment.

It can’t be helped. Besides from Listy and Akatsuki, there are still a few guards at the scene. Not to mention that Listy is Sherfield’s Queen, Akatsuki is the demon race’s representatives, the two of them must maintain an appropriate distance. No, strictly speaking, it should be forced to keep their distance.

Seeing Listy slowly speak with a trembling tone.

“……I cannot let you win.” [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_010.jpg|thumb|]]

As Sherfield’s Queen, For her own country’s people, and at the same time for her to obtain the respect of Akatsuki, Listy will not back down down.

“Yes, that is correct.”

Akatsuki nodded and said with a calm tone.”

“Sorry…..It must be hard on you these days.”

“……!”

Listy shuddered.

Her suppressed emotions was about to overflow, she could not hold it down any longer.

Thus——

“……Till we meet again, Akatsuki.”

Listy turned around and ran quickly into the depths of the castle, as if she was anxiously to escape from Akatsuki.

While panting, Listy was repeatedly thinking of the same question. Why? Why did the situation evolve to this today? Is it because I did not speak truthfully to myself?”

“Why……?”

A cluster of whispered leaked out from her mouth.

Perhaps, this was Listy El Da Sherfield’s truest side.

“Akatsuki……Actually I am not strong at all.”

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-22T02:20:00Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed him to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body. His cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrows slightly creased after he noticed he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield. Even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raising his head and looking at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned to before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment. Akatsuki had a sense of admiration, but, at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they were not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should have been within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, so, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differed from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they needed to handle.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrug, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Doesn’t that mean you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on the wave form of your abilities, even if it is just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, and Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament from happening again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou were different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there was no guarantee it would not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president might be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council. If she thought that Miu’s real identity could not be ignored, it meant that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N - would not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there had never been an alternative world resident who visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N would absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard. There was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki could not pity himself. He had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this meant that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them. Isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbored a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they managed to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it would mean Miu would get a strong helper. And the best method to do so was to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still had other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence would catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempted to cause trouble to Miu, and eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ends.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

From the other side of the forest came a shrill scream.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors. The shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and silently rushed to the scene where the screams came from.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldiers’ armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could not help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there were more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who had issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A soldier gave out a verbal intimidation.

Then they saw him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, and her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka, who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha, who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay? It is enough with just me. Just stand by here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden that the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. The color of one of the soldiers changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier’s body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

As the other soldiers saw this, their faces instantly turned pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the swords from their waists, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost consciousness and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy. This meant that the wearer was a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise. To describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed look.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, and his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a woman…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but take a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defenseless little girl? During the period of my absence, did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair. Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes. It looked like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently placed his palm onto the girl’s head and stroked back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alarm in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly looked at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective. The captain obediently explained everything that had happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers did not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer. Akatsuki told them report exactly what they had seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered with by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

As five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded. She crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

Seeing this, the young girl immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful… But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroked the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded, then slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroked the girl’s head, expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives in should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, then asked the small elf race girl another question.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety. She obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Seeing this, Miu could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki. In the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king. Won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears weren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest, right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raise a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, and suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed an entrance that led further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then, after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. After she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path past the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk on with a slight slope uphill. But as they moved further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually increasing.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Past the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Seeing this, Riruru immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here. We will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and the others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brightened up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of time.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone would not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with open arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium.”

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban environment.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just so spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be at a loss for words, and would only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. At certain intervals, the branches would divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated. In the situation where one was standing on the ground, they were not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable capital of the demon race within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you could not tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seemed that she knew the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled. His gaze fell upon Akatsuki, and his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions. Urumu was not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he was asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so you do not have to mind it, princess.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all had different sorts of gazes facing towards Akatsuki and the others. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt; the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude. It should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended. At that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle had also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf woman was currently making tea for everyone. Her actions and posture were very elegant. She should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth. I can’t believe that there are almost no differences from human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different from a human’s appearance. Hearing this, Akatsuki suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastmen, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like humans.”

“So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of humans’ characteristics. Even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occurred constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution, this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all, at the stage when they just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager would not have any power. If they wanted to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world. These children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans. This was a result of the conflicting relations with each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon races.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families, so they fight… Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans have never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now… I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only wanted the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood on the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity. Under his influences, many humans, including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gazes fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ending the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time he slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter. Please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka were also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belonged to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting the three countries to use their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, so the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep them.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal was to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another was a natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there were still forces that wanted revenge against the humans.

It was said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had set up a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hated conflict, so they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to stare at Akatsuki behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesitated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blush with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it was nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He has never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing has happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone Kuzuha’s passion could be heard.

…So that’s it… Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, the feelings she should express right now were definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time, she accepted her two friends’ kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

When Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed a happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to express her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions were not surprising. But just thinking about that past event did not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers were gently squeezing as if she was checking the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seem to have become bigger again. Did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not have the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu liked Akatsuki, the answer was a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs was an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses would rise up to a completely different level, that feeling would deprive Miu of her ability to resist, and was undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore, constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her head out again and looked from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they had noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there were some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh… It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dotes on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not noticed the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha, while immersed in the hot spring, still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right; if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong. Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Seeing this, Kuzuha could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seemed to suddenly appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and flee.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took off her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s thin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she was showing trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nod. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappeared. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, suddenly became aware of the two people’s existence.

She looked at Kuzuha, then at Riruru, and her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also has times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who had skipped grades in JPN Babel. Although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, so Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu, who was red to the neck, hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally, Kuzuha had wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes had changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who had skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, and now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure. Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, and her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, she came to the self-govern area and after becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends; however, the relationship between them was closer to having mutual respect between comrades. Their daily meetings were strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationships between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do not interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious. She admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely had not imagined that she would become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, wouldn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, would see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again. Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadowed the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this did not change the cruel reality. Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were gazing at those fellows with a lonely and envious look. It made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs. There was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a child that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer just ended not so long ago, the soul and body are currently in an unstable state. It requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confident smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, and Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the females at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look showed that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all looked at each other.

“About that… We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectations. She could not help but widen her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immune”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand from her shoulder, she coldly stared at him.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it was about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these were major issues that could not be ignored, but it was also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth was already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and caused the JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime wasn’t death, imprisonment would probably be inevitable. Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he would take the attitude of resisting, it would most likely end up with having lifetime imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resided about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There had been multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school would have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly. Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Considering it from the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from, and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki. It was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she could go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties. The current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually, from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and was seemingly satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all, besides Akatsuki, they would not find another person that could make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations. The remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised. Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then, if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, and the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any objections?”

“Ah… No objections.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, was faced again with a situation that could explode any time, so naturally she could not relax. An attitude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes make one lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments. Thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitudes were similar to Miu’s; if talks were to break down, Haruka was the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary stand by here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious. Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army has never attacked and the attempt to capture Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting this place.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree. He sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right is it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, but Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talk between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then aren’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I let vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, and then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality. She has the personality that would not negotiate. Do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa… you also think this way?”

Kaidou could not help but reveal a look of disgust. Seeing this, Akatsuki immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation. At that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou try to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s foreheads collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and they returned together to the side of Miu and the others. Akatsuki’s face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone. Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha… Everyone… Pleased – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, and his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh… Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sigh and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one thing I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then added some more strength to it.

“Before, once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes, right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long had you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually, when Akatsuki took off his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-21T23:48:59Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed him to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body. His cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrows slightly creased after he noticed he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield. Even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raising his head and looking at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned to before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment. Akatsuki had a sense of admiration, but, at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they were not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should have been within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, so, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differed from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they needed to handle.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrug, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Doesn’t that mean you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on the wave form of your abilities, even if it is just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, and Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament from happening again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou were different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there was no guarantee it would not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president might be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council. If she thought that Miu’s real identity could not be ignored, it meant that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N - would not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there had never been an alternative world resident who visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N would absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard. There was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki could not pity himself. He had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this meant that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them. Isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbored a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they managed to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it would mean Miu would get a strong helper. And the best method to do so was to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still had other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence would catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempted to cause trouble to Miu, and eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ends.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

From the other side of the forest came a shrill scream.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors. The shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and silently rushed to the scene where the screams came from.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldiers’ armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could not help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there were more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who had issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A soldier gave out a verbal intimidation.

Then they saw him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, and her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka, who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha, who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay? It is enough with just me. Just stand by here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden that the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. The color of one of the soldiers changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier’s body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

As the other soldiers saw this, their faces instantly turned pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the swords from their waists, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost consciousness and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy. This meant that the wearer was a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise. To describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed look.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, and his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a woman…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but take a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defenseless little girl? During the period of my absence, did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair. Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes. It looked like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently placed his palm onto the girl’s head and stroked back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alarm in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly looked at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective. The captain obediently explained everything that had happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers did not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer. Akatsuki told them report exactly what they had seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered with by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

As five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded. She crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

Seeing this, the young girl immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful… But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroked the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded, then slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroked the girl’s head, expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives in should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, then asked the small elf race girl another question.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety. She obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Seeing this, Miu could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki. In the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king. Won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears weren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest, right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raise a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, and suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed an entrance that led further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then, after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. After she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path past the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk on with a slight slope uphill. But as they moved further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually increasing.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Past the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Seeing this, Riruru immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here. We will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and the others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brightened up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of time.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone would not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with open arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium.”

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban environment.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just so spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be at a loss for words, and would only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. At certain intervals, the branches would divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated. In the situation where one was standing on the ground, they were not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable capital of the demon race within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you could not tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seemed that she knew the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled. His gaze fell upon Akatsuki, and his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions. Urumu was not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he was asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so you do not have to mind it, princess.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all had different sorts of gazes facing towards Akatsuki and the others. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt; the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude. It should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended. At that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle had also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf woman was currently making tea for everyone. Her actions and posture were very elegant. She should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth. I can’t believe that there are almost no differences from human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different from a human’s appearance. Hearing this, Akatsuki suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastmen, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like humans.”

“So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of humans’ characteristics. Even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occurred constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution, this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all, at the stage when they just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager would not have any power. If they wanted to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world. These children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans. This was a result of the conflicting relations with each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon races.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families, so they fight… Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans have never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now… I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only wanted the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood on the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity. Under his influences, many humans, including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gazes fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ending the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time he slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter. Please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka were also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belonged to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting the three countries to use their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, so the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep them.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal was to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another was a natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there were still forces that wanted revenge against the humans.

It was said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had set up a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hated conflict, so they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to stare at Akatsuki behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesitated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blush with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it was nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He has never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing has happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone Kuzuha’s passion could be heard.

…So that’s it… Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, the feelings she should express right now were definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time, she accepted her two friends’ kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

When Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed a happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to express her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions were not surprising. But just thinking about that past event did not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers were gently squeezing as if she was checking the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seem to have become bigger again. Did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not have the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu liked Akatsuki, the answer was a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs was an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses would rise up to a completely different level, that feeling would deprive Miu of her ability to resist, and was undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore, constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her head out again and looked from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they had noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there were some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh… It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dotes on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not noticed the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha, while immersed in the hot spring, still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right; if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong. Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Seeing this, Kuzuha could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seemed to suddenly appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and flee.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took off her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s thin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she was showing trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nod. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappeared. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, suddenly became aware of the two people’s existence.

She looked at Kuzuha, then at Riruru, and her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also has times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who had skipped grades in JPN Babel. Although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, so Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu, who was red to the neck, hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally, Kuzuha had wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes had changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who had skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, and now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure. Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, and her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, she came to the self-govern area and after becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends; however, the relationship between them was closer to having mutual respect between comrades. Their daily meetings were strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationships between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do not interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious. She admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely had not imagined that she would become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, wouldn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, would see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again. Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadowed the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this did not change the cruel reality. Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were gazing at those fellows with a lonely and envious look. It made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs. There was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a child that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer just ended not so long ago, the soul and body are currently in an unstable state. It requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confident smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, and Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the females at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look showed that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all looked at each other.

“About that… We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectations. She could not help but widen her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immune”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand from her shoulder, she coldly stared at him.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it was about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these were major issues that could not be ignored, but it was also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth was already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and caused the JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime wasn’t death, imprisonment would probably be inevitable. Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he would take the attitude of resisting, it would most likely end up with having lifetime imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resided about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There had been multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school would have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly. Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Considering it from the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from, and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki. It was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she could go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties. The current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually, from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and was seemingly satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all, besides Akatsuki, they would not find another person that could make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations. The remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised. Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then, if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, and the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, was faced again with a situation that could explode any time, so naturally she could not relax. An attitude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes make one lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments. Thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitudes were similar to Miu’s; if talks were to break down, Haruka was the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary stand by here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious. Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army has never attacked and the attempt to capture Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting this place.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree. He sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right is it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, but Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talk between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then aren’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I let vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, and then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality. She has the personality that would not negotiate. Do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa… you also think this way?”

Kaidou could not help but reveal a look of disgust. Seeing this, Akatsuki immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation. At that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou try to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s foreheads collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and they returned together to the side of Miu and the others. Akatsuki’s face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone. Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha… Everyone… Pleased – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, and his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh… Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sigh and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one thing I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then added some more strength to it.

“Before, once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes, right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long had you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually, when Akatsuki took off his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-21T23:09:00Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed him to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body. His cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrows slightly creased after he noticed he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield. Even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raising his head and looking at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned to before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment. Akatsuki had a sense of admiration, but, at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they were not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should have been within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, so, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differed from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they needed to handle.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrug, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Doesn’t that mean you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on the wave form of your abilities, even if it is just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, and Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament from happening again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou were different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there was no guarantee it would not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president might be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council. If she thought that Miu’s real identity could not be ignored, it meant that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N - would not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there had never been an alternative world resident who visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N would absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard. There was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki could not pity himself. He had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this meant that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them. Isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbored a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they managed to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it would mean Miu would get a strong helper. And the best method to do so was to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still had other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence would catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempted to cause trouble to Miu, and eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ends.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

From the other side of the forest came a shrill scream.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors. The shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and silently rushed to the scene where the screams came from.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldiers’ armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could not help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there were more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who had issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A soldier gave out a verbal intimidation.

Then they saw him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, and her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka, who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha, who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay? It is enough with just me. Just stand by here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden that the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. The color of one of the soldiers changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier’s body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

As the other soldiers saw this, their faces instantly turned pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the swords from their waists, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost consciousness and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy. This meant that the wearer was a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise. To describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed look.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, and his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a woman…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but take a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defenseless little girl? During the period of my absence, did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair. Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes. It looked like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently placed his palm onto the girl’s head and stroked back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alarm in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly looked at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective. The captain obediently explained everything that had happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers did not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer. Akatsuki told them report exactly what they had seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered with by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

As five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded. She crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

Seeing this, the young girl immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful… But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroked the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded, then slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroked the girl’s head, expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives in should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, then asked the small elf race girl another question.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety. She obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Seeing this, Miu could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki. In the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king. Won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears weren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest, right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raise a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, and suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed an entrance that led further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then, after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. After she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path past the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk on with a slight slope uphill. But as they moved further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually increasing.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Past the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Seeing this, Riruru immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here. We will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and the others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brightened up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of time.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone would not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with open arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium.”

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban environment.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just so spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be at a loss for words, and would only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. At certain intervals, the branches would divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated. In the situation where one was standing on the ground, they were not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable capital of the demon race within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you could not tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seemed that she knew the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled. His gaze fell upon Akatsuki, and his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions. Urumu was not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he was asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so you do not have to mind it, princess.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all had different sorts of gazes facing towards Akatsuki and the others. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt; the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude. It should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended. At that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle had also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf woman was currently making tea for everyone. Her actions and posture were very elegant. She should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth. I can’t believe that there are almost no differences from human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different from a human’s appearance. Hearing this, Akatsuki suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastmen, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like humans.”

“So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of humans’ characteristics. Even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occurred constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution, this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all, at the stage when they just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager would not have any power. If they wanted to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world. These children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans. This was a result of the conflicting relations with each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon races.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families, so they fight… Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans have never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now… I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only wanted the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood on the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity. Under his influences, many humans, including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gazes fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ending the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time he slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter. Please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka were also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belonged to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting the three countries to use their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, so the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep them.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal was to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another was a natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there were still forces that wanted revenge against the humans.

It was said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had set up a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hated conflict, so they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to stare at Akatsuki behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesitated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blush with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it was nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He has never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing has happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone Kuzuha’s passion could be heard.

…So that’s it… Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, the feelings she should express right now were definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time, she accepted her two friends’ kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

When Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed a happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to express her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions were not surprising. But just thinking about that past event did not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers were gently squeezing as if she was checking the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seem to have become bigger again. Did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not have the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu liked Akatsuki, the answer was a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs was an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses would rise up to a completely different level, that feeling would deprive Miu of her ability to resist, and was undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore, constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her head out again and looked from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they had noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there were some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh… It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dotes on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not noticed the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha, while immersed in the hot spring, still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right; if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong. Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Seeing this, Kuzuha could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seemed to suddenly appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and flee.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took off her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s thin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she was showing trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nod. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappeared. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, suddenly became aware of the two people’s existence.

She looked at Kuzuha, then at Riruru, and her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also has times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who had skipped grades in JPN Babel. Although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, so Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu, who was red to the neck, hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally, Kuzuha had wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes had changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who had skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, and now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure. Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, and her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, came to the self-govern area and becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends, however, the relationship between them is closer to having mutual respect between comrades, their daily meetings are strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationship between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do no interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious, she admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely did not imagine that she will become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, doesn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, but Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again, Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage who was behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadows the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this does not change the cruel reality. Only to see that Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were using a lonely and envious gaze at those fellows, it made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs, there was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a children that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer had just ended not so long ago, the soul and body is currently in an unstable state, it requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confidence smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the female at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look shows that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all three looked at each other.

“About that…We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectation, Haruka could not help but widened her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immuned”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Only to see Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand that was on her shoulders, she coldly stared at Akatsuki.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it is about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these are major issues that cannot be ignored, but it is also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth is already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and causing JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime isn’t death, imprisonment will probably be inevitable. Although Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he takes the attitude of resisting, it will most likely end up with having life-time imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resides about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There are multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school wuld have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly, Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Standing on the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki, it was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she can go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties, the current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, then there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and seemly was satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all besides Akatsuki, they will not find another person that can make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering about the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations, the remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised, Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, but there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, is faced again with a situation that could be exploded any time, naturally she could not relax. An attitutude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments, thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitude are similar to Miu’s, if talks were to be broken down, Haruka is the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary standby here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious, Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army had never attacked and the attempt of capturing Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting here.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree, he sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right isn’t it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“ I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talks between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then isn’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I left vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality, she has the personality that would not negotiate, do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa…you also think this way?”

Kaidou cannot help but reveal a look of disgust. Akatsuki seeing this immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation, at that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou who was trying to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s forehead collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and together returning to side of Miu and the others. His face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone, Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha…Everyone…Please – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh…Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sighed and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one think I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then she added some more strength to it.

“Before once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long have you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually when Akatsuki took of his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-21T22:34:19Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed him to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body. His cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrows slightly creased after he noticed he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield. Even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raising his head and looking at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned to before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment. Akatsuki had a sense of admiration, but, at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they were not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should have been within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, so, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differed from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they needed to handle.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrug, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Doesn’t that mean you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on the wave form of your abilities, even if it is just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, and Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament from happening again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou were different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there was no guarantee it would not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president might be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council. If she thought that Miu’s real identity could not be ignored, it meant that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N - would not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there had never been an alternative world resident who visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N would absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard. There was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki could not pity himself. He had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this meant that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them. Isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbored a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they managed to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it would mean Miu would get a strong helper. And the best method to do so was to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still had other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence would catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempted to cause trouble to Miu, and eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ends.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

From the other side of the forest came a shrill scream.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors. The shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and silently rushed to the scene where the screams came from.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldiers’ armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could not help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there were more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who had issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A soldier gave out a verbal intimidation.

Then they saw him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, and her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka, who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha, who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay? It is enough with just me. Just stand by here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden that the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. The color of one of the soldiers changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier’s body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

As the other soldiers saw this, their faces instantly turned pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the swords from their waists, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost consciousness and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy. This meant that the wearer was a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise. To describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed look.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, and his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a woman…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but take a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defenseless little girl? During the period of my absence, did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair. Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes. It looked like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently placed his palm onto the girl’s head and stroked back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alarm in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly looked at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective. The captain obediently explained everything that had happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers did not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer. Akatsuki told them report exactly what they had seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered with by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

As five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded. She crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

Seeing this, the young girl immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful… But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroked the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded, then slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroked the girl’s head, expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives in should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, then asked the small elf race girl another question.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety. She obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Seeing this, Miu could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki. In the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king. Won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears weren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest, right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raise a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, and suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed an entrance that led further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then, after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. After she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path past the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk on with a slight slope uphill. But as they moved further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually increasing.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Past the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Seeing this, Riruru immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here. We will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and the others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brightened up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of time.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone would not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with open arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium.”

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban environment.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just so spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be at a loss for words, and would only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. At certain intervals, the branches would divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated. In the situation where one was standing on the ground, they were not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable capital of the demon race within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you could not tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seemed that she knew the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled. His gaze fell upon Akatsuki, and his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions. Urumu was not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he was asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so you do not have to mind it, princess.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all had different sorts of gazes facing towards Akatsuki and the others. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt; the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude. It should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended. At that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle had also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf woman was currently making tea for everyone. Her actions and posture were very elegant. She should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth. I can’t believe that there are almost no differences from human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different from a human’s appearance. Hearing this, Akatsuki suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastmen, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like humans.”

“So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of humans’ characteristics. Even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occurred constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution, this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all, at the stage when they just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager would not have any power. If they wanted to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world. These children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans. This was a result of the conflicting relations with each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon races.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families, so they fight… Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans have never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now… I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only wanted the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood on the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity. Under his influences, many humans, including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gazes fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ending the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time he slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter. Please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens, came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka was also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belongs to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting for the three countries to utilize their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep it.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal is to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another is an natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there are still forces that want revenge against the humans.

It is said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had setup a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hate conflict, they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to star at Akatsuki who was behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesistated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blushed with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it is nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He had never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing had happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, but you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone included Kuzuha’s passion.

…So that’s it…Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, what feelings she should express right now is definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time she accepted her two friend’s kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed an happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to expressed her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall about the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions was not surprising. But just thinking about that past event does not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers was gently squeezing as if she was checking for the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seemed to have become bigger again, did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk about nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu likes Akatsuki, the answer is a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs is an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled about the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses will raise up to a completely different level, that feeling will deprive of Miu’s ability to resist, and is undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper, was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her out again and look from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they have noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there was some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh…It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dote on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not notice the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha who was immersed in the hot spring still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right, if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong, Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Kuzuha seeing this could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seem to sudden appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and fled.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took of her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s sthin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she shows trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nodded. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappear. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, was suddenly aware of the two people’s existence.

Only to see her look at Kuzuha, then look at Riruru, her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also have times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who skipped grades in JPN Babel, although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu who was red to the neck hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally Kuzuha wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, but now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure, Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, came to the self-govern area and becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends, however, the relationship between them is closer to having mutual respect between comrades, their daily meetings are strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationship between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do no interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious, she admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely did not imagine that she will become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, doesn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, but Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again, Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage who was behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadows the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this does not change the cruel reality. Only to see that Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were using a lonely and envious gaze at those fellows, it made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs, there was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a children that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer had just ended not so long ago, the soul and body is currently in an unstable state, it requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confidence smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the female at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look shows that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all three looked at each other.

“About that…We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectation, Haruka could not help but widened her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immuned”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Only to see Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand that was on her shoulders, she coldly stared at Akatsuki.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it is about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these are major issues that cannot be ignored, but it is also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth is already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and causing JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime isn’t death, imprisonment will probably be inevitable. Although Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he takes the attitude of resisting, it will most likely end up with having life-time imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resides about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There are multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school wuld have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly, Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Standing on the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki, it was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she can go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties, the current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, then there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and seemly was satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all besides Akatsuki, they will not find another person that can make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering about the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations, the remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised, Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, but there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, is faced again with a situation that could be exploded any time, naturally she could not relax. An attitutude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments, thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitude are similar to Miu’s, if talks were to be broken down, Haruka is the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary standby here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious, Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army had never attacked and the attempt of capturing Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting here.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree, he sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right isn’t it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“ I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talks between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then isn’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I left vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality, she has the personality that would not negotiate, do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa…you also think this way?”

Kaidou cannot help but reveal a look of disgust. Akatsuki seeing this immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation, at that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou who was trying to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s forehead collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and together returning to side of Miu and the others. His face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone, Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha…Everyone…Please – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh…Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sighed and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one think I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then she added some more strength to it.

“Before once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long have you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually when Akatsuki took of his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-21T22:03:19Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed him to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body. His cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrows slightly creased after he noticed he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield. Even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raising his head and looking at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned to before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment. Akatsuki had a sense of admiration, but, at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they were not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should have been within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, so, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differed from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they needed to handle.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrug, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Doesn’t that mean you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on the wave form of your abilities, even if it is just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, and Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament from happening again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou were different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there was no guarantee it would not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president might be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council. If she thought that Miu’s real identity could not be ignored, it meant that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N - would not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there had never been an alternative world resident who visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N would absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard. There was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki could not pity himself. He had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this meant that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them. Isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbored a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they managed to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it would mean Miu would get a strong helper. And the best method to do so was to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still had other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence would catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempted to cause trouble to Miu, and eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ends.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

From the other side of the forest came a shrill scream.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors. The shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and silently rushed to the scene where the screams came from.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldiers’ armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could not help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there were more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who had issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A soldier gave out a verbal intimidation.

Then they saw him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, and her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka, who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha, who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay? It is enough with just me. Just stand by here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden that the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. The color of one of the soldiers changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier’s body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

As the other soldiers saw this, their faces instantly turned pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the swords from their waists, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost consciousness and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy. This meant that the wearer was a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise. To describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed look.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, and his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a woman…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but take a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defenseless little girl? During the period of my absence, did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair. Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes. It looked like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently placed his palm onto the girl’s head and stroked back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alarm in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly looked at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective. The captain obediently explained everything that had happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers did not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer. Akatsuki told them report exactly what they had seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered with by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

As five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded. She crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

Seeing this, the young girl immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful… But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroked the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded, then slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroked the girl’s head, expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives in should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, then asked the small elf race girl another question.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety. She obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Seeing this, Miu could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki. In the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king. Won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears weren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest, right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raise a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, and suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed an entrance that led further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then, after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. After she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path past the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk on with a slight slope uphill. But as they moved further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually increasing.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Past the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Seeing this, Riruru immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here. We will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and the others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brightened up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of time.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone would not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with open arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium.”

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just that spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be loss for words, and will only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. Every certain height, the branches will divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated, in the situation where one is standing on the ground, they are not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable demon race ‘s capital within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you cannot tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seems that she knows the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled, his gaze fell upon Akatsuki, his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions, Urumu is not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he is asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so princess you do not have to mind it.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all have different sorts of gaze facing towards Akatsuki and them. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt, the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude, it should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended, at that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle has also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf women was currently making tea for everyone, her actions and posture was very elegant, she should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth, I can’t believe that there are almost no difference in human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different than a human’s appearance. Akatsuki hearing this suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastman, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like a human.”

So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of human’s characteristics, even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occur constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution , this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all at the stage when he just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager did not have any power. If they want to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world, these children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans, this was a result of the conflicting relations between each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon race.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families so they fight…Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans had never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now…I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only want the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood in the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity, under his influences, many humans including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gaze fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ended the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter, please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens, came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka was also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belongs to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting for the three countries to utilize their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep it.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal is to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another is an natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there are still forces that want revenge against the humans.

It is said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had setup a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hate conflict, they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to star at Akatsuki who was behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesistated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blushed with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it is nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He had never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing had happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, but you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone included Kuzuha’s passion.

…So that’s it…Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, what feelings she should express right now is definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time she accepted her two friend’s kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed an happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to expressed her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall about the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions was not surprising. But just thinking about that past event does not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers was gently squeezing as if she was checking for the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seemed to have become bigger again, did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk about nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu likes Akatsuki, the answer is a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs is an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled about the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses will raise up to a completely different level, that feeling will deprive of Miu’s ability to resist, and is undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper, was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her out again and look from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they have noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there was some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh…It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dote on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not notice the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha who was immersed in the hot spring still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right, if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong, Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Kuzuha seeing this could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seem to sudden appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and fled.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took of her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s sthin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she shows trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nodded. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappear. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, was suddenly aware of the two people’s existence.

Only to see her look at Kuzuha, then look at Riruru, her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also have times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who skipped grades in JPN Babel, although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu who was red to the neck hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally Kuzuha wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, but now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure, Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, came to the self-govern area and becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends, however, the relationship between them is closer to having mutual respect between comrades, their daily meetings are strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationship between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do no interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious, she admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely did not imagine that she will become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, doesn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, but Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again, Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage who was behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadows the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this does not change the cruel reality. Only to see that Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were using a lonely and envious gaze at those fellows, it made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs, there was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a children that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer had just ended not so long ago, the soul and body is currently in an unstable state, it requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confidence smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the female at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look shows that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all three looked at each other.

“About that…We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectation, Haruka could not help but widened her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immuned”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Only to see Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand that was on her shoulders, she coldly stared at Akatsuki.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it is about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these are major issues that cannot be ignored, but it is also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth is already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and causing JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime isn’t death, imprisonment will probably be inevitable. Although Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he takes the attitude of resisting, it will most likely end up with having life-time imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resides about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There are multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school wuld have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly, Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Standing on the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki, it was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she can go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties, the current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, then there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and seemly was satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all besides Akatsuki, they will not find another person that can make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering about the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations, the remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised, Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, but there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, is faced again with a situation that could be exploded any time, naturally she could not relax. An attitutude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments, thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitude are similar to Miu’s, if talks were to be broken down, Haruka is the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary standby here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious, Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army had never attacked and the attempt of capturing Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting here.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree, he sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right isn’t it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“ I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talks between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then isn’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I left vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality, she has the personality that would not negotiate, do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa…you also think this way?”

Kaidou cannot help but reveal a look of disgust. Akatsuki seeing this immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation, at that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou who was trying to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s forehead collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and together returning to side of Miu and the others. His face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone, Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha…Everyone…Please – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh…Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sighed and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one think I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then she added some more strength to it.

“Before once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long have you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually when Akatsuki took of his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-21T21:42:24Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed him to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body. His cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrows slightly creased after he noticed he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield. Even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raising his head and looking at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned to before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment. Akatsuki had a sense of admiration, but, at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they were not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should have been within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, so, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differed from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they needed to handle.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrug, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Doesn’t that mean you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on the wave form of your abilities, even if it is just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, and Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament from happening again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou were different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there was no guarantee it would not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president might be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council. If she thought that Miu’s real identity could not be ignored, it meant that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N - would not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there had never been an alternative world resident who visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N would absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard. There was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki could not pity himself. He had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this meant that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them. Isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbored a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they managed to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it would mean Miu would get a strong helper. And the best method to do so was to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still had other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence would catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempted to cause trouble to Miu, and eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ends.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

From the other side of the forest came a shrill scream.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors. The shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and silently rushed to the scene where the screams came from.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldiers’ armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could not help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there were more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who had issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A soldier gave out a verbal intimidation.

Then they saw him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, and her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka, who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha, who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay? It is enough with just me. Just stand by here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden that the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. The color of one of the soldiers changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier’s body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

As the other soldiers saw this, their faces instantly turned pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the swords from their waists, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost consciousness and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy. This meant that the wearer was a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise. To describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed look.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, and his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a woman…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but take a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defenseless little girl? During the period of my absence, did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair. Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes. It looked like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently placed his palm onto the girl’s head and stroked back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alarm in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly looked at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective, the captain obediently explained everything that happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers do not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer, Akatsuki told them report exactly what they have seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

Five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and immediately shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded, she crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

The young girl seeing this immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful…But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroke the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded then she slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroke the girl’s head expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, she then asked another question to the small elf race girl.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety, she obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Miu seeing this could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki, in the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king, won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears aren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raised a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed a entrance that leads further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. Just after she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path pass the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk in with a slight slope uphill. But as they are further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually ascending.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Pass the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards who were in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Riruru seeing this immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here, we will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brighten up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of them.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone will not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with opened arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just that spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be loss for words, and will only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. Every certain height, the branches will divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated, in the situation where one is standing on the ground, they are not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable demon race ‘s capital within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you cannot tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seems that she knows the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled, his gaze fell upon Akatsuki, his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions, Urumu is not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he is asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so princess you do not have to mind it.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all have different sorts of gaze facing towards Akatsuki and them. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt, the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude, it should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended, at that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle has also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf women was currently making tea for everyone, her actions and posture was very elegant, she should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth, I can’t believe that there are almost no difference in human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different than a human’s appearance. Akatsuki hearing this suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastman, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like a human.”

So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of human’s characteristics, even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occur constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution , this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all at the stage when he just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager did not have any power. If they want to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world, these children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans, this was a result of the conflicting relations between each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon race.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families so they fight…Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans had never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now…I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only want the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood in the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity, under his influences, many humans including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gaze fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ended the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter, please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens, came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka was also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belongs to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting for the three countries to utilize their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep it.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal is to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another is an natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there are still forces that want revenge against the humans.

It is said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had setup a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hate conflict, they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to star at Akatsuki who was behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesistated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blushed with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it is nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He had never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing had happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, but you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone included Kuzuha’s passion.

…So that’s it…Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, what feelings she should express right now is definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time she accepted her two friend’s kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed an happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to expressed her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall about the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions was not surprising. But just thinking about that past event does not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers was gently squeezing as if she was checking for the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seemed to have become bigger again, did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk about nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu likes Akatsuki, the answer is a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs is an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled about the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses will raise up to a completely different level, that feeling will deprive of Miu’s ability to resist, and is undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper, was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her out again and look from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they have noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there was some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh…It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dote on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not notice the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha who was immersed in the hot spring still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right, if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong, Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Kuzuha seeing this could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seem to sudden appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and fled.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took of her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s sthin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she shows trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nodded. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappear. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, was suddenly aware of the two people’s existence.

Only to see her look at Kuzuha, then look at Riruru, her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also have times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who skipped grades in JPN Babel, although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu who was red to the neck hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally Kuzuha wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, but now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure, Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, came to the self-govern area and becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends, however, the relationship between them is closer to having mutual respect between comrades, their daily meetings are strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationship between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do no interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious, she admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely did not imagine that she will become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, doesn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, but Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again, Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage who was behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadows the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this does not change the cruel reality. Only to see that Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were using a lonely and envious gaze at those fellows, it made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs, there was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a children that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer had just ended not so long ago, the soul and body is currently in an unstable state, it requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confidence smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the female at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look shows that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all three looked at each other.

“About that…We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectation, Haruka could not help but widened her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immuned”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Only to see Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand that was on her shoulders, she coldly stared at Akatsuki.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it is about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these are major issues that cannot be ignored, but it is also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth is already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and causing JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime isn’t death, imprisonment will probably be inevitable. Although Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he takes the attitude of resisting, it will most likely end up with having life-time imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resides about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There are multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school wuld have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly, Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Standing on the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki, it was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she can go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties, the current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, then there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and seemly was satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all besides Akatsuki, they will not find another person that can make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering about the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations, the remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised, Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, but there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, is faced again with a situation that could be exploded any time, naturally she could not relax. An attitutude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments, thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitude are similar to Miu’s, if talks were to be broken down, Haruka is the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary standby here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious, Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army had never attacked and the attempt of capturing Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting here.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree, he sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right isn’t it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“ I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talks between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then isn’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I left vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality, she has the personality that would not negotiate, do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa…you also think this way?”

Kaidou cannot help but reveal a look of disgust. Akatsuki seeing this immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation, at that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou who was trying to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s forehead collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and together returning to side of Miu and the others. His face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone, Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha…Everyone…Please – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh…Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sighed and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one think I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then she added some more strength to it.

“Before once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long have you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually when Akatsuki took of his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-21T20:51:12Z

88.195.142.91:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printed text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines conveyed the authors’ stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page covers that reported everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who had entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves. He finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headline.

After the headline, there was a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups. The United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel required the use of a special magic. The construction period could not be compared with a normal building. If they carried out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it would become an easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel was naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures could not be sloppy; as Babel was a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there had never been a record of Babel suffering an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out his phone, selected a number from his contact list, and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou could not help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she said that it is inconvenient, she would still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members - a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others had flown to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, its protective measures and the hardness of the building were no different from the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts were to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and am unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode had always been meeting up and disbanding at the location. After the mission was completed, it was up to the individual to decide their next action; the organization would not interfere. Thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different. Before Kaidou and the others started the mission, they had received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members trying to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>. Thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, and at the same time, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest. Both camps had the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.”

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This was confidential information that would not appear in the news media or on the internet.

All the news media were subjected to strict controls and would block any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It was evident that C.O.C.O.O.N had a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What… So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, they could not stop the chatter between individuals. Neither C.O.C.O.O.N nor <Scarlet Dusk> wished to reveal their secrets in front of the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the audience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Rest assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung up the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area. Approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on both sides of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kaidou had set as his goal appeared in his sight.
It was the living place of his recently met “Best Friend”.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our friendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek, looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray. On the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha were staying by Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gazes and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intend to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

After that, Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he had tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, and he had seen this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this. After hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father, who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother, who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated with the organization which controlled the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak was the goal Ousawa Akatsuki had set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is an 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon, enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki threw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from the door of Akatsuki’s room.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room were the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their faces.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked them as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up. His face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but JPN Babel high school division Student Council Members, including Haruka, had to deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament. This also included re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka had suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed it to Haruka.

A mysterious figure had taken advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki stepping forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one could guarantee that this situation would not happen again. It was possible that there might be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel was a remarkable goal for terrorists. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and took measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only would the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it could also instantly switch into the battle uniform mode based on the user’s instructions. However, the battle uniform mode was only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms. Thus the school had decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year started, and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, and the chosen tester was Haruka. Babel’s best scientist’s, Kubota’s, masterpiece would naturally have no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it had gone fairly smoothly.

…The real problem had yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she was a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, and had assistants to help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit it.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and was still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as a suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Committee will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of others!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesitant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Press the doorbell, give out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about to press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, and Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her sight. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth - the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, so occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzled look, Haruka was relieved. It looked like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

As Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why did you not say anything?”

“It could not be helped, the changes in the expression of the vice president were really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near the second floor of Ousawa’s home space started to appear distorted. It could not be mistaken, this was the sign for dimensional transfer. Someone was being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seem to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily opened the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki, who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, who was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and used Renkan Keikikou to inject ki into Miu’s body, he could produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they would be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowed the ki to form a circular orbit. Before, when Akatsuki had brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, and the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to the alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that were respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people were probably just visiting, noticed the signs of dimensional transfer outside of the house, and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed an evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

As Akatsuki’s words entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectations.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be fast enough to leave an afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki’s tone showed some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou. Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh… Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Seeing this, Chikage could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin. Now they could only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed Akatsuki to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body, his cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then he stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrow slightly creased, he noticed that he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield, even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raised his head and looked at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment, Akatsuki had a sense of admiration but at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they are not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should be within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differs from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they need to modify.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrugged, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Isn’t that meaning you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on your abilities wave form, even if it was just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament to happen again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahhark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou are different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there is no guarantee it will not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president may be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council, if she thinks that Miu’s real identity cannot be ignored, it means that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N will not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there has never been an alternative world resident that visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N will absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard, there was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki cannot pity himself, he had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this represents that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them, isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbors a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they manage to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it will mean Miu will get a strong helper. And the best method to do so is to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still have other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence will catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempts to cause trouble to Miu, eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ended.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

On the other side of the forest, a shrill scream came.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors, the shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and rushed to the scene where the screams came from silently.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldier’s armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there are more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A solder gave out a verbal intimidation.

Only to see him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay?It is enough with just me. Just standby here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden, the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. One of the soldiers’s color changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab onto Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

The other solider seeing this, their faces instantly became pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the sword from the waist, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost conscious and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two soldiers hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy, this represents that the other is a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise, to describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a women…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but took a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defense little girl? During the period of my absence did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair, Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes, looks like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently place his palm onto the girl’s head and gently stroke back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alert in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly look at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective, the captain obediently explained everything that happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers do not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer, Akatsuki told them report exactly what they have seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

Five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and immediately shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded, she crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

The young girl seeing this immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_008.jpg|thumb|]]

“It must have been painful…But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroke the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded then she slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroke the girl’s head expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, she then asked another question to the small elf race girl.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety, she obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Miu seeing this could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki, in the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king, won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears aren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raised a hand to the sky, murmuring a few phrases, suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed a entrance that leads further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then after applying a seal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. Just after she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path pass the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk in with a slight slope uphill. But as they are further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually ascending.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Pass the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards who were in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Riruru seeing this immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here, we will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brighten up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of them.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone will not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with opened arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just that spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be loss for words, and will only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. Every certain height, the branches will divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated, in the situation where one is standing on the ground, they are not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable demon race ‘s capital within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you cannot tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seems that she knows the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled, his gaze fell upon Akatsuki, his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions, Urumu is not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he is asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so princess you do not have to mind it.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all have different sorts of gaze facing towards Akatsuki and them. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt, the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude, it should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended, at that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle has also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf women was currently making tea for everyone, her actions and posture was very elegant, she should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth, I can’t believe that there are almost no difference in human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different than a human’s appearance. Akatsuki hearing this suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastman, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like a human.”

So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will not discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of human’s characteristics, even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occur constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution , this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who fought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasp. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all at the stage when he just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager did not have any power. If they want to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world, these children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans, this was a result of the conflicting relations between each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon race.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families so they fight…Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans had never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right now…I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and would even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only want the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood in the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity, under his influences, many humans including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka and Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gaze fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ended the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter, please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens, came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka was also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belongs to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting for the three countries to utilize their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep it.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal is to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another is an natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there are still forces that want revenge against the humans.

It is said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had setup a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hate conflict, they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_009.jpg|thumb|]]

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to star at Akatsuki who was behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesistated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blushed with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it is nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He had never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing had happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, but you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone included Kuzuha’s passion.

…So that’s it…Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, what feelings she should express right now is definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time she accepted her two friend’s kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed an happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to expressed her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall about the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions was not surprising. But just thinking about that past event does not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers was gently squeezing as if she was checking for the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seemed to have become bigger again, did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk about nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu likes Akatsuki, the answer is a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs is an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled about the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses will raise up to a completely different level, that feeling will deprive of Miu’s ability to resist, and is undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper, was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her out again and look from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they have noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there was some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh…It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dote on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not notice the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha who was immersed in the hot spring still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right, if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong, Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Kuzuha seeing this could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seem to sudden appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and fled.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took of her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s sthin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she shows trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nodded. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappear. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, was suddenly aware of the two people’s existence.

Only to see her look at Kuzuha, then look at Riruru, her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also have times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who skipped grades in JPN Babel, although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu who was red to the neck hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally Kuzuha wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, but now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure, Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you shouldn't teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, came to the self-govern area and becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends, however, the relationship between them is closer to having mutual respect between comrades, their daily meetings are strictly for official matters, and privately there were no relationship between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do no interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious, she admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely did not imagine that she will become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, doesn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, but Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again, Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage who was behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadows the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this does not change the cruel reality. Only to see that Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were using a lonely and envious gaze at those fellows, it made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs, there was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a children that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to receive a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer had just ended not so long ago, the soul and body is currently in an unstable state, it requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confidence smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the female at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an angry and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a child here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look shows that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helplessly suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all three looked at each other.

“About that…We are already immune to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectation, Haruka could not help but widened her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immuned”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Only to see Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand that was on her shoulders, she coldly stared at Akatsuki.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it is about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these are major issues that cannot be ignored, but it is also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth is already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and causing JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime isn’t death, imprisonment will probably be inevitable. Although Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he takes the attitude of resisting, it will most likely end up with having life-time imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resides about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There are multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school wuld have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly, Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Standing on the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki, it was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she can go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties, the current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, then there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplate.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and seemly was satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter was to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all besides Akatsuki, they will not find another person that can make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering about the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations, the remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the roles.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised, Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, and when they need to retreat, they might not be able to do so. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic has excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily unable to use it, but there was a time limit for being affected and she would quickly recover. Then if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, is faced again with a situation that could be exploded any time, naturally she could not relax. An attitutude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments, thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitude are similar to Miu’s, if talks were to be broken down, Haruka is the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary standby here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious, Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army had never attacked and the attempt of capturing Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting here.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree, he sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right isn’t it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“ I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talks between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then isn’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shoved the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owed you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

“If I left vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality, she has the personality that would not negotiate, do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa…you also think this way?”

Kaidou cannot help but reveal a look of disgust. Akatsuki seeing this immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knew that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin a rigorous questioning and investigation, at that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou who was trying to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s forehead collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and together returning to side of Miu and the others. His face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone, Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha…Everyone…Please – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh…Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sighed and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one think I want to ask.”

Miu held his hands tightly, then she added some more strength to it.

“Before once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long have you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually when Akatsuki took of his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – ”

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>